Clouds Where let us mind and consider these things 1. The person here spoken of and that cometh He 2. Of what coming is here spoken and intended 3. How or in what manner he shall come 4. From whence or from what place he cometh 5. To what end or ends he cometh 1. The person that cometh He of whom we have a description before in v. 5 6. as we have seen even he that loved us and died for our Sins and who is raised from the dead to wit the Son of Man Dan. 7. 13. The Son of Man shall come in the Clouds of Heaven with Power and great Glory Mat. 24. 27 30. and ch 25 13. and ch 26. 64. with Mark 13. 26. and ch 14. 62. Luk. 21. 27. It is the Man Christ Jesus who hath made Peace for us and is our Peace that shall come and whom we are called upon to behold He doth not cease to be a man though he be not a mere man but this Man continueth for ever and very frequently when he speaks of his coming he calls himself the Son of Man Mat. 16. 27. Luk. 17. 24 26 30. 2. Of what coming doth he here speak We have intimated before that though he may and doth include his coming providentially and in his Judgments yet hereby is ultimately meant his glorious coming to take to him his great Power and reign and to judge the World in Righteousness as appears by what follows in that it is said Every Eye shall see him c. and by the Apostles vote in the latter end of the Verse like that He which testifieth these things saith Surely I come quickly Amen Even so come Lord Jesus ch 22. 17 20. But here we may consider there are two personal comings of our Lord Jesus Christ's 1. To take our nature and be abased that he might redeem us from the Curse of the Law and obtain Eternal Redemption in the nature of Man for us Of this he here speaks not for so he was come and gone before this as he saith I come forth from the Father and am come into the World Again I leave the World and go to the Father Joh. 16. 28. And before the time that this Book was sent and signified unto John he had come and finished the work which the Father gave him to do on Earth in the body of his Flesh and was gone up into Heaven and sate on the right hand of God Acts 1. 11. Joh. 17. 4 5. Act. 3. 20 21. 1 Pet. 3. 21 22. 2. He shall appear and come the second time Heb. 9. 28. He shall come again in his personal body Joh. 14. 3. God shall send us Jesus who hath been preached to us Acts 3. 20. and of this he here speaketh as hath been said See more concerning his coming on ch 2. v. 5. and ch 3. 20. 3. How or in what manner shall he come Answer 1. He shall come without Sin Heb. 9. 28. when he was here before though he knew no Sin yet God made him to be Sin for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. He himself in his own body bare our Sins to the Tree and suffered for them 1 Pet. 2. 24. and ch 3. 18. But when he shall appear the second time no Sin shall be imputed to him nor suffered for by him Nor shall there be any mortality or weakness upon him God hath raised him again from the Dead now no more to return to corruption Heb. 1. 3. Acts 13. 33 34. 1 Cor. 15. 1 Joh. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 21. 2. He shall then come in Glory as appears in the Doxology v. 6. To him be Glory Behold he cometh with Clouds he shall come in his glorious body Phil. 3. 21. This second appearing is called his glorious appearing Tit. 2. 13. He shall come in his own Glory and in his Fathers Mat. 24. 30. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and ch 13. 26. Luke 9. 26. and in the Glory of his Angels all the Holy Angels shall come with him Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and he shall come with all his Saints The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints The Lord shall come and all the Saints with him Jude 14 15. Zech. 14. 5. 1 Thes 3. 13. and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 3. And he shall come visibly as afterwards followeth in this Verse 4. He shall come suddainly and unexpectedly The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night 2 Pet. 3. 10. 1 Thes 5. 2 4. Mat. 24. 43. Be ye therefore ready also for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 39 40. Mark 13. 35 37. 4. From whence shall he come And that will be from Heaven from that glorious place where the Throne of God is 1 Thes 1. 10. and ch 4. 16. We look for the Saviour from Heaven Phil. 3. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 47. He shall not come from his glorious state but shall fit on the right hand of Power till all Enemies be destroyed Mat. 2â— 64. Ps 110. 1 2. Heb. 10. 12 13. But the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout c. 1 Thes 4. 16. 5. To what end cometh he And that is 1. To raise the dead that sleep in Jesus and change the surviving believers and they shall be all gathered together and caught up to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall be ever with him And they shall then bear the Image of the Heavenly 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 21 23 49. Phil. 3. 21. Mat. 24. 30 31. Mark 13. 25 27. Then shall the righteous be gathered together unto him and one unto another 2 Thes 2. 1. Ps 1. 5 6. 2. He shall come with them to destroy all the Horns of the Wicked and all them that oppose him Ps 75. 10. and 149. Dan. 7. 11 12. 2 Thes 1. 5 8. Rev. 11. 18. and ch 19. That will be the day of Perdition of Ungodly Ones 2 Pet. 3. 7. And all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 10 14. And the Devil bound up in the Bottomless-pit Rev. 20. 1 3. with Luke 8. 31. 3. He shall make all things new New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness Isay 65. 17 19. and ch 66. 22. 2 Pet. 3. 13. Rev. 21. 5. Then shall be the restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets since the World began Acts 3. 20 21. Rom. 8. 21 22. Then the light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun and the light of the Sun shall be seven-fold as the light of seven days Isay 30. 26. Then the face of the Earth shall be renewed Ps 104 30 31. and Ps 8. 3 4. 4. He will then inherit all Nations and give to his people to reign with him they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 10. they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand
be needful and the first thing requisite yet not the only thing required if Men be hearers only they will deceive their own selves Ezek. 33. 30 32. hence the Holy Ghost commands Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only Jam. 1. 19 22 26. this is the description given of him that received seed into the good ground he is such an one as heareth the word and understands it which also beareth fruit and bringeth forth c. Mat. 13. 18 23. hearing is first required of us in order unto some other thing as is here signified to us 3. In that he saith If any Man hear my voice and open the door So he gives us to understand That we should then only open the door when we hear his voice To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voice and he calls his own sheep by name and leads them out and the sheep follow him for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of a stranger Joh. 10. 3 5. The beloved saith Open to me my sister my love my dove my undefiled And saith the spouse I rose to open to my beloved and my hands dropped with myrrh Cant. 5. 2 5. I opened to my beloved v. 6. My Son saith the wisdom of God give me thine heart Prov. 23. 26. Though others call never so loudly and alluringly yet shut them out cease to hear the instructions that cause to erre from the words of knowledge Prov. 19. 27. we should be so far from opening our hearts to such voices as that we should stop and shut our ears against them leâ—t they deceive our hearts with their good words and fair speeches Rom. 16. 17 18. 4. In saying if any Man hear my voice and open c. So he signifies that though the generality who are called and spoken to do refuse so to do yet he will take it kindly if any Man if but one particular person obey his voice and be not rebellious like the rest Ezek 2. 8. he will come in to him he will take them one of a City and two of a family and will bring them to Zion Jer. 3. 14. Oh then think not Christ will reject because of the paucity or fewness say not I will do as others do But know if thou art alone in this exercise thou shalt be blessed in thy deed Joh. 6. 51. and 7. 17. and ch 10. 9. and ch 12. 26. see the notes before on v. 4. of this chapter 5. Yea if any Man how vile sinful ungrateful soever he hath been him that overcometh he will in no wise cast out Joh. 6. 37. So our Saviour saith If any Man thirst any of you officers that are sent to apprehend me let him come unto me Joh. 7. 32 37. Isay 55. 1 7. If any Man hear my voice and open the door â—ow lukewarme soever he hath been how much or how long soever he hath barred the door against me and taken others into the chamber of his heart though he hath been guilty of the greatest evils and have been like Sodom and Gomorrah yet in hearkening unto him he will pardon and take away all his iniquity and receive him graciously Isay 1. 10 14. Hos 14. 1 4. Oh then let no former unworthiness of thine hinder or discourage thee But while he calls and knocks open the door unto him and no longer stand out or harden thine heart against him but awake and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Heb. 4. 7. Eph. 5. 13 14. and and to engage move and prevail with us so to do let us consider that which here followeth which is propounded as a motive and argument to perswade and prevail with us to suffer the word of exhortation and to hear his voice and open the door namely 2. The Blessedness assured to every such an one as doth hear his voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Now here note in general 1. As this Blessedness contained in those gracious promises is propounded to them by Christ before they return so it shews unto us That in preaching the Gospel to any it should be so declared as therewith the exceeding great and precious promises should be ministred and propounded to Men while they shut out Christ Thus doth our Lord to them who were ignorant of him and enemies to him Verily Verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation Joh. 5. 24 25. and ch 6. 27 35 51 58. Prov. 1. 20 23. and ch 8. 32 35. 2 Pet. 1. 4. So in former times when the Lord had been largly declaring the blessedness of the Servants of the Lord and promising great things to them he then saith Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters hearken diligently unto me c. Isay 54. 13 17. and ch 55. 1 3 6 8. Mat. 5. 2. As this blessedness is assured to him that hears and opens so we may learn That if we be Christ's then are we Abraham's seed and heirs according to promise Gal. 3. 16 29. though the promises are propounded to all in the Gospel yet all are not of them Heb. 6. 16 19. Rom. 4. 12 16. But such as exercise themselves to godliness for that is profitable to all things having promise of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 7 8. It is a very evil and provoking thing to assure the promises are theirs and they the heirs of them who shut out Christ and walk in evil and crooked paths for whosoever walks thererein shall not know peace see what the Lord threatneth â—nto those false prophetesses that cried peace peace and promised happiness to the wicked Ezek. 13. 18 22. But we shall speak particularly to that here assured to them that hear Christs voice c. I will come in to him The coming he here speaks of is not personal for so he was never in any but in the womb of the virgin indeed so he came into that womb and into the world and here went up and down in a mortal body doing good preaching the Gospel c. And when he had finisht the work the Father gave him to do on the earth and had died for our sins and was buried and rose again he after some few days left the World and ascended up into heaven Joh. 16. 28. and ch 17. 11. and 20. 17. Acts 1. 9 11. and he is in heaven 1 Pet. 3. 22. Heb. 9. 24. and ch 4. 14. and no Man ever saw him with bodily eyes since Paul 1 Cor. 15. 1 8. Joh. 16. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and the heavens must receive him until the times of restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. and then he shall come again which yet he is not 1 Thes 4.
perform that spoken of ver 7 And of Him who sent and signified this Book by his Angels ver 1. So here we have an Account of the Person unto whom it was sent 1. By his name I John 2. By his Relation to the Churches who also am your Brother and companion 3. By some particular Account of the things wherein He was related to them In the tribulation and in the kingdome and Patience of Jesus Christ 4. By the Place where He was when this was sent and signified unto Him I was in the Isle that is called Patmos 5. By the cause or Reason of his Being there for the word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ 1. He is described to us by his name I John so chap. 21. 2 and chap. 22. 8. thus He nameth Himself like Paul Gal. 5. 2. 1 Thes 2. 18. nay like to our Lord in this Book I Jesus ch 22. 16. He doth not add great and Honourable titles to himself and much less names of blasphemy such as the Man of sin takes to himself As Christ's Vicar and the High Priest and Head of the Church on earth c. But without any Honourable and much less Blasphemous Title doth He describe Himself As also do Paul Peter James Jude He was not desirous of Vain glory nor sought after praise of men Learn we of Him yea of Jesus whom He imitated who is meek and lowly in heart Mat. 11. 29. Oh what Humility was in Him Humble we our selves also and in due time He will exalt us 1 Pet. 5. 5 6. 1. He to whom this Revelation was sent and signified was John a mean man in this world and a tradesman none of the rich and Honourable of the world but a poor Fisher-man Mat. 4. 21. And one that went a-fishing after Christ was risen from the dead And so some Considerable time after he was an Apostle Joh. 21. 2. In the last times especially God and Christ have been staining the Pride of man's glory and will do it fully and compleatly at the last that no flesh may glory in his presence Christ did chuse the poor of this world to reveal his Mysteries to many or most of his disciples were fishers who were chosen by Him in his personal ministration to be Apostles Joh. 21. 2 3. And the Apostle of the Gentiles to whom this Grace was given to preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ was as men speak by way of Reproach a Mechanick a Tent-maker And did work in his trade after he was an Apostle Act. 18. 2 3. and ch 20. 35. 1 Thes 2. 9. 2 Thes 3. 7 8. And yet what Visions and Revelations of the Lord were vouchsased to him 2 Cor. 12. 1 7. yea how greatly did our Lord himself humble himself He to whom this Revelation was imediately given was not only the Son of one espoused to a carpenter and the Reputed son of a carpenter Mat. 13. 55. But they said of him also is not this the Carpenter Mark 6. 3. The poor and mean ones of this world have the Gospel preached to them Luke 4. 18. and ch 7. 22. And they being faithful have the mysteries of the Kingdom opened to them Mat. 13. 11 16. Of a truth God is no respecter of persons Oh let us not have the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ the Lord of glory with respect of persons Hearken my beloved Brethren hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith and Heirs of the Kingdom which he hath promised c. Jam. 2. 1 2 5. 2. I John none of the wise-men of this world not instructed into or acquainted with Philosophy or with the Heathens art science of this world which the Apostle calls vain deceit Col. 2. 8. And Science falsly so called 1 Tim. 6. 20. But he was a poor ignorant man As it is said The High Priest and wise ones of this world perceived that he was an unlearned and ignorant man an idiot Act. 4. 14. And so was Peter also the first-named Apostle usually and the Apostles generally to whom the Gospel was committed and the mysteries of the Kingdom made known I thank thee O Father saith Jesus Christ Lord of Heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to Babes Even so father for so it seemed good in thy sight Mat. 11. 25 26. Luke 10. 21. with Mat. 13. 11 16. Though he be Lord of Heaven and Earth and therefore might reveal his secret to whom he pleases and imploy whom he pleaseth for bearing his name yet it hath pleased him to prefer Babes in this matter before the wife and learned ones You see your calling Brethren How that not many wise men after the flesh are chosen But God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise c. That no Flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 20 26 29 30. And though some Wise-men after the Flesh may be chosen yet they must become Fools that they may be wise 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Yea this they said of our Lord to whom this Revelation was given How knoweth this Man Letters having never learned Joh. 7. 15 16. Alas the Wisdom of this World is Foolishness with God and he that seemeth to be wise herewith must cease from his own Wisdom that he may be wise 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Therefore let us not lean to our own Understanding nor glory in Wise-men Prov. 3. 5. and ch 23. 4. 1 Cor. 3. 21. and ch 1. 18 23 Col. 2. 8 9. c. 3. I John one that was subject to and polluted with like Infirmities and Evils as others one that had Sin in him and had sinned 1 Joh. 18. 10. that had in many things offended One that forbad such an one as cast out Devils in Christ's Name when he should not have so done Mark 9. 38 40. One that sought pre-eminence to the offence of many of the residue of the Disciples Mark 10. 35 41. One that would have called for Fire from Heaven to consume them that received not Christ for which Christ rebuked and sharply reproved him Luke 9. 51 56. One that with the rest had Indignation against that good Work of that good Woman who testified Love to our Lord Jesus Mat. 26. 7 8. One of them that watched not with Christ one Hour and thereby lost such an opportunity as he never had again Mat. 26. 40. One that with the rest was offended and left and forsook Christ in his great Afflictions and Sufferings Mat. 26. 31. 56. Joh. 16. 32. One with the rest whom our Saviour upbraided for his Unbelief and hardness of Heart after Christ's Resurrection Mark 16. 14. yet to this John who was formerly guilty of many Evils was this Book sent and signified So great is the Love of our Lord Jesus that it covers all their Sins who confess and forsake them so it did John's Evils And not
and turn from all their wandrings and departures unto Christ again who is the Green Fir-tree from whom all good fruit is found and without whom we can do nothing Hos 14. 8. Joh. 15. 1 6. Rev. 3. 3. The word of the beginning of Christ is the Foundation of Repentance from dead works and of Faith and of all gracious and spiritual Works and Operations Heb. 6. 1 2. and ch 9. 14. 4. In that he adds And do the first works after the two former Branches of the Counsel so we may learn that we should not simply remember and repent but also bring forth Fruits meet for and answerable to such remembrance and repentance as the Baptist saith to the Pharisees and Sadducees Mat. 3. 7 8. So the Apostle shewed first to them of Damascus c. that they should repent and turn to God and do works meet for repentance Acts 26. 19 20. God is indeed first working in us both to will and to do of good pleasure But still somewhat is required of us as he is thus preventing us namely to do all things without murmurings and disputings Phil. 2. 13 15. Heb. 13. 20 22. Be we then doers of the word and not hearers only deceiving our own selves Jam. 1. 22 25. 2. We have next to speak unto a conditional threat denounced against them Wherein we have to consider 1. The Threat or Commination it self I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 2. The condition Or else except thou repent 1. We have to take notice of and to consider the threat or commination it self In which also there is 1. That which preceeds and yet is in order to their Punishment I will come unto thee quickly 2. The Judgment it self directly threatned unto them And will remove thy Candlestick out of his place 1. That which precedes and yet is in order to their punishment I will come unto thee quickly I will come How so Is he not gone up into Heaven And must not the Heavens receive and contain him until the time of the Restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. yes surely But we may say 1. There are personal comings of his and they are two 1. His coming down from Heaven to be made and manifested in the Flesh and to be further abased for us that he might deliver us from that so great a Death as in which otherwise we must have perished for ever And that he might obtain for us Life and immortality so when the fulness of the time was come God sent forth his Son made of a Woman made under the Law that he might redeem them that were under the Law And he came down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him Gal. 4 4 5. Joh. 6. 40. So according to the end of his Father 's Mission he came into the World to be made Man wherefore when he cometh into the World he saith A Body hast thou prepared me Heb. 10. 5. And once in the end of the World he appeared to put away Sin by the Sacrifice of himself Heb. 9. 26. He was manifested to take away our Sins and make peace for us 1 Joh. 3. 5. Col. 1. 20. 1 Joh. 4. 9 10. And to that end he humbled himself and became obedient unto Death even the Death of the Cross Phil. 2. 6 8. aswell as also He came to preach peace in a frail and mortal body Luke 4. 18 43. And to seal to the truth of the Gospel by his Blood Joh. 18. 37. And as with respect to both ends he came to be a Saviour to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. Luke 18. 10. Joh. 12. 47. Luke 9. 54 56. 1 Tim. 1. 15. So and in this consideration he hath come once and shall come no more Joh. 16. 10 28. Rev. 1. 18. Rom. 6. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 20. and ch 4. 2 3. 2. And he shall come again and appear the second time in his own personal body not in abasement and weakness as formerly but in Glory in his own Glory and in the Glory of his Father with all his Holy Angels Mat. 16. 27. Joh. 14. 3. Heb. 9. 28. Luke 9. 26. He shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the Voice of the Arch-Angel and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16. But of neither of these two personal comings doth this place speak See the Notes before on Rev. 1. v. 7. 2. There are other comings of Christ spoken of in scripture which are not personal but invisible spiritual and providential comings of his that is to say 1. His comings in his mercies word and ordinances in his gracious visitations of mens hearts and spirits so before he took our nature upon him he was in the World and came unto his own in the ministery of of his Prophets Joh. 1. 10 11. Thus it is said Wherefore when I came was there no man when I called was there none to answer c. that is he came in his word and called and knocked that they might have opened and given entertainment to him Isay 50. 2. Rev. 3. 20. And the Lord saith In all places where I record my name I will come unto thee c. Exod. 20. 24. with Mat. 18. 20. And If any man love me he will keep my word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him Joh. 14. 21 23. But of his thus coming he here speaks not neither see notes on Rev. 3. v. 20. 2. He is also said to come judicially to execute judgments now in this day either to take men away out of this World by death as our Saviour saith Be ye ready for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 40. Mark 13. 35. or to execute and inflict some judgment here as Rev. 2. 16. and ch 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. or to take away and remove some mercies he hath been vouch-safing to any thus we are here to understand it So it is said The Lord cometh out of his place to punish Isay 26. 21. Mica 1. 3. So he that is in the Heavens in his personal body can come unto us in his providences and judgments when he pleaseth Quickly that is 1. Easily lightly without difficulty if men repent not Mark 9. 39. Jer. 31. 28. Prov. 1. 24 29. 2. Quickly without delay speedily so v. 16. he would hasten his word to perform it as Jer. 1. 12. 3. Quickly unexpectedly and unthought of and so he would come as a thief when they were not aware and take away his mercy from them Rev. 3. 3. and ch 16. 15. Now in that he thus threatens to come to this Angel and Church we may learn 1. That he on whom we call is one that is without partiality in his judgments he is such an one as without respect of persons judgeth according unto every man's work Jam. 3. 17.
taken in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ to signify such as seek after the things here below first of all and set their affections on things upon the earth of which the believers are admonished Col. 3. 1 2. and so they are distinguished from and opposed to them that dwell in Heaven by Faith and have their conversation in Heaven Phil. 3. 20. Rev. 13. 6 8. and ch 12. 12. And in a most full sense they are dwellers on the earth who savour the things that are here below however they may pretend to believe the Gospel such as riotous persons drunkards such as abuse the good creatures of God here below and abuse themselves with them As our Saviour signifies saying Take â—eed to your selves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfetting and drunkenness and the cares of this life and so that day come upon you unawares for as a snare it will come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth Luke 21. 34 35. and in this sense such live on the earth who walk in uncleanness or covetousness and such as are alive to the riches Honour Glory praise and friendship of this World and who demean themsâ—lves as if they should live here for ever and such as are enemies of and injurious unto them which have the word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ and whose fear toward God is taught by the precepts and doctrines of Men see Rev. 6 10. and 11. 10. and ch 13. 12 14. and 17. 8. upon which dwellers of the earth so abiding all the woes denounced and threatned shall be executed Isay 26. 18 21. Rev. 8. 13. and ch 12. 12. Because they are worshippers of the beast c. Rev. 17. 2. And 2. By them that dwell upon the earth may also be signified more generally such as are in this World living Men as to us such as in their Mortal bodies are upon the earth and so the righteous are as well as the unrighteous for God hath made of one blood all nations of Men for to dwell on all the face of the earth To all whom the Lord speaks to when he saith all ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth see ye when he lifts up an ensign c. Isay 18. 3. with Rev. 14. 6. Dan. 4. 1. and ch 6. 25. Joh. 17. 15. and these may all be called dwellers on the earth both to distinguish them that dwell in the dust Isay 26. 19. and from the Spirits of just men made perfect who may be said in a more full sense to dwell in Heaven than any that are still in mortal bodies on earth though they may by faith dwell in Heaven also Rev. 13. 6. and ch 18. 20. Now upon both these in both considerations this hour of temptations here spoken of shall come 2. The end why it should come upon them and that is To try them namely 1. To prove them and to discover what manner of persons they are and whether they will at such a time be friends of or enemies to his Gospel and people thus he comes to try and prove men by persecutions and by false teachers and such as encline to and follow them all are in such a day proved such as are instruments of evil and affliction and such as suffer from them or are inticed by them Deut. 8. 2 14 16. 2. And he doth it while it 's called to day to purify them or give them occasion to purify themselves by those probations and discoveries he makes of them to themselves and others see the notes before on Rev. 2. v. 10 4. We have lastly to consider the promise it self viz I will keep thee I that am holy I that am true I will keep thee namely such as keep his Gospel and hold that â—ast So here Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee c. such as have and keep his word in the midst of their hearts and mouths like that Prov. 3. 21 26. and ch 4. 4 6. Isay 26. 2 3. such as let the things they have heard from the beginning abide in them they shall continue in the Son and in the Father 1 Joh. 2. 24. they shall abide in and under the gracious protection and defence of the Almighty 1 Joâ— 3. 24. his truth shall be their shield and buckler Ps 91. 4. Prov. 4. 13. and this might therefore engage us to keep his word and preserve us from listening unto and entertaining any strange voice what-soever Joh. 14. 21 23. 1 Pet. He will keep such from the hour of temptation or out of it while and as it may be for their good this he can do at his pleasure Acts 18. 10 11. Ps 105. 14 16. or however he will keep them from the evil of all no evil shall befal them Ps 91. 10 12. As the Lord saith when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee and thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow the fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isay 43. 1 3. The gates of Hell shall not prevail against them that keep his word Mat. 16. 18. Ps 12. 6 7. Oh then be we incouraged and provoked to wait upon him and keep his word and way and then we need fear none evil whatever Ps 121. and 125. Rom. 8. 28 â—9 he hath the ordering of all temptations and times or hours of temptation and he is â—aithful who will not suffer them to be tempted above what they are able but will with the temptation make a way to escape and so keep them out of the hour of temptation 1 Cor. 10. 13. he knows how to deliver the Godly out of temptation as he did Lot though he met with much exercise and grief 2 Pet. 2. 6 9. he can hide us Ps 27. 4. 5. and 31. 20. Jer. 36. 26. yea though we are never so weak and have never so little strength as v. 8. yet he will be a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress a refuge from the storm c. Isay 25. 4. and blessed is the Man whose strength is in him Ps 84. 4 5. Oh then hide we his word in the midst of our hearts and follow him in the regeneration so shall we never fall nor will he suffer our feet to be moved Ps 119. 165. and 66. 8 12. As our Saviour saith to his disciples and the Jews My sheep hear my voice and I know them and they follow me and I give unto them eternal life and they shall never perish neither shall any Man pluck them out of my hand my Father which gave them me is greater than all and no Man is able to pluck them out of my Fathers hand c. Joh. 10. 27 30. 2 Joh. 9. 10. In this promise this also may be contained that he would so keep them from the hour of
Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air 1 Cor. 15. 43 54. 1 Thes 4. 16 18. All this Generation of overâ—omers shall be above before they shall come down 2. This New Jerusalem shall come down from Christs God out of Heaven He saith not it is come down but cometh to denote the certainty thereof and the continually nearer approach of it As it is said of our Lord Jesus He cometh he cometh to judge the Earth Ps 96. 13. and 98. 9. The Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints Jude 14. Behold he cometh with Clouds Rev. 1. 7. that is he shall certainly come and that coming of his continually approacheth So it may be said of this New Jerusalem It cometh down out of Heaven c. And this is true 1. Of that glorious place so called for retaining these Blessed and Holy Inhabitants So John saith He carried me away in the Spirit to a great high Mountain and shewed me that great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God Rev. 21. 2 10. And though the Old Jerusalem may be built again by Men in its old place for and by the camp of the Saints even Israel and those that shall be joyned unto them as it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that the City shall be built to the Lord from the Tower of Hanancel unto the gate of the Corner and the measuring line shall yet go forth over against it upon the Hill Gareb and shall compass about to Goath and the whole Valley of the dead Bodies and of the Ashes and all the Fields unto the Brook of Kidron unto the Corner of the Horsegate towards the East shall be holy unto the Lord it shall not be plucked up nor thrown down any more for ever Which Prophesie was never yet fully accomplisht Jer. 31. 27 38 40. with Neh. 3. 1. and ch 2. 11 17. Zech. 14. 10. Isay 33. 20 21. with Mat. 24. 1 3. and Luke 21. 20. Zech. 12. 6. Yet I conceive the New Jerusalem this Holy City this Glorious Place and these Heavenly Mansions shall be prepared of God For we know saith the Apostle that if our earthly house of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the Heavens yea may some say This building is eternal in the Heavens and shall never come down But their mistake will appear if the next Verse be but read and they pluck not one Scripture from another as too many do for it follows immediately For in this we earnestly groan desiring to be clothed upon with our House which is from Heaven or out of Heaven The very same Phrase there is used as here Compare 2 Cor. 5. 1 2. with Rev. 3. 12. So it is said of Abraham By Faith he dwelt in Tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise for he looked for a City which hath Foundations whose builder and maker is God Compare Heb. 11. 9 10. with Rev. 21. 13 14 19. and of those Patriarchs it is said again But now they desire even now at this present day they desire a better Country that is an Heavenly Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a city Heb. 11. 16. with v. 13. and ch 13. 14. of this the Lord speaks by the Prophet Isay saying For behold I create new heavens a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind But not only will he do so but he will also by his creative power make this new Jerusalem which is therefore called here by Christ the city of my God and this will be the praise of the whole earth and that in which they are especially called upon to rejoyce as it there follows But be you glad for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoycing and her people a joy Jerusalem is there distinguished from her people and â—ignifies that glorious place we have been speaking of Isay 65. 17 18. This shall come down out of Heaven See Mr. Joh. Horne in his Discourse concerning the New Heavens and Earth and New Jerusalem Pag. 45 47. And the glorious Inhabitants of this New Jerusalem even those which are written in the Lambs Book of Life Rev. 21. 27. shall come down out of Heaven The Lord my God shall come saith the Prophet and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4 5. Jude 14. 15. They shall meet the Lord himself in the Air and come down with him and so shall be ever with him and shall reign with Christ on the Earth 1 Thes 4. 16 17. See Rev. 5. 8 10. Dan. 7. 27. They shall then inherit the Earth Mat. 5. 5. with Ps 37. 7 11. Judge the World 1 Cor. 6 1 2 3. Then the Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. And here we may see the fondness and foolishness of that saying and of those that use it in that sense What say they shall the Saints come down out of Heaven again Yes Christ the head of the Church shall do so and the Members also as is here said which cometh down out of Heaven from my God Rev. 21. 2 10. God shall send us Jesus Christ whom the Heavens must receive till the times of the restitution of all things and his Saints shall come and be with him Acts 3. 19. 21. with Joh. 17. 24. And yet God himself shall be with them gloriously for the name of this City shall be The Lord is there Rev. 21. 3. with Ezek. 48. 35. 2 Pet. 3. 12 13. Glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God Ps 87. 1 3. and 48. and 122. Then when he writes the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem upon him that overcometh he will make them of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lye he will make them to come and worship before the Feet of every such an one and to know that he hath loved them See notes before on verse 9. And seeing we look for such excellent and glorious things how greatly doth it behove us to be diligent that we may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 2 Pet. 3. 12 14. And to be of good courage and play the men for this City of our God as 2 Sam. 10. 12. fighting the good fight of Faith with the Spiritual Weapons of God's Warfare and laying hold on Eternal Life 1 Tim. 6. 12. And I will write upon him my new name either that new name given to him a name of perfect victory and conquest Ps 98. 1. or as his name is King of Kings Rev. 19. 16. so they shall be Kings of Kings of the Kings of the east even of Israel the natural Israel Rev. 16. 12. see notes on ch 2. 27 29 or his name
2. and 116. 3. and 18. 4 5. 2. Tried in the Fire signifieth that this Heavenly Gold was proved herein and appeared to be so right and excellent as that he could and did endure and abide the Fire and therefore also he is called and compared to Gold because it was one of these things and the first-named that would abide the Fire Numb 31. 22 23. He was proved to purpose herein the word of the Lord was tried Ps 18. 30. He is a tried Stone Isay 28. 16. He did not shrink from or perish in this Fire but endured to the end His love and graciousness was tried and evidenced to be strong as yea stronger than the Fire it self which had a most vehement flame Cant. 8. 6 7. 3. His beâ—ng tried in the Fire doth signifie that he was herein and here thorow purifâ—ed and refined and came forth as Gold out of the Fire Job 23. 10. Indeed he had never any pollution of his own or any mixture of Sin cleaving to him He knew no Sin he did no Sin there was guile found in his mouth 2 Cor. 5. 21. 1 Pet. 22. 2. But yet he had our sins laid upon him God made him to be sin for us The Lord laid on him the iniquities of us all 2 Cor. 5. 21. Isay 53. 6. and so he was by imputation spotted as it were with our spots and deformed with our afflictions and wrinckles but he was tried in the Fire therein and thereby was he purified from our Sins from the guilt of them and so he is pure He was manifested to take away our Sins and in him is no Sin 1 Joh. 3. 3 4 5. and he hath put off all mortality and weakness in his Resurrection 2 Tim. 1. 10. and hath a glorious body now in the Heavens Phil. 3. 20 21. He now liveth who was dead and he is alive for evermore Rom. 6. 9 10. See the notes before on ch 1. v. 18. and on ch 2. v. 8. 4. This Gold is said to be tried to denote that this trying work is over and past though the vertue and glorious fruit of it remains and abides for ever It is not said Gold trying but tried in or out of the Fire for as before is said he is acquitted of all our Sins imputed to him and hath overcome abolished and got rid of all our weakness and mortality and all occasions of grief and trouble and is not as some ungodly and antichristian Spirits blasphemously affirm dying in some or in any in every age of the World Once and but once in the end of the World he appeared to put away Sin by the Sacrifice of himself Heb. 9. 25 26. Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion over him for in that he died he died unto Sin once but in that he liveth he liveth to God Rom. 6. 9 10. Heb. 7. 8 16 25. Rev. 1. 18. 3. In the next place consider we what is imported to us in the end why he counsels this Angel to buy which is also a powerful motive and argument used to move us to have such an high estimate of this Gold as to buy it at any rate that thou mayest be rich In this end is signified to us 1. That those that have not this Gold tried in the Fire cannot be rich nor enriched with true riches but are poor miserable creatures in the Eyes of him that judgeth righteously though they have large possessions much Gold and a multitude of Rubies These riches here below will not profit in a day of Wrath or death Will he esteem thy Riches No not Gold c. Job 36. 18 19. Zeph. 1. 18. Prov. 11. 4. nor make us partakers of the favour of God Cant. 8. 7. Though we had never such an abundance of the Gold and Riches of this World yet we should not upon that account be rich toward or with God Luke 12. 16 21. 2. In this end and motive is also signified to us that be we never so poor and miserable as with respect to the Riches Wisdom Righteousness c. of this world and though these Riches here below of what nature or kind soever they be will not truly enrich us yet in buying and being made partakers of this Gold tried in the Fire we may be rich rruly rich Eph. 3. 8. Riches and Honour are with him yea durable riches his fruit is better than Gold yea than fine Gold And therefore those that love him shall inherit substance and he will fill all their Treasures Prov. 8. 4 18 21. Rom. 8. 32. Jam. 2. 5. 3. In that he saith that thou mayest be rich it declares and shews unto us the great grace of our Lord Jesus Christ such was his grace to us that to this end he became poor that thorow his poverty we might be made rich 2 Cor. 8. 9. It was not nor is his own good and profit this faithful and true witness aims at but the profit and benefit of others that they may be saved 1 Cor. 10. 33. and ch 11. 1. Christ once suffered for Sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh but quickened by the Spirit 1 Pet. 3. 18. 4. In that he here commends himself to us under the name of Gold and proposeth such an end to us to move and perswade us to buy it that we may be rich herein is intimated and signified to us his willingness and cordial desire that we should receive his counsel and part with and suffer the loss of all things for the excellency of him that we might win him Therefore he doth so aptly and enamouringly present himself to us and make use of such engaging and alluring arguments and motives he knows we all naturally love Riches our Hearts are taken with Gold and our Eyes set upon that as a most desirable and delightful thing Now then he thus in the first place describes himself and calleth and commends himself to us under the name of Gold tried in the fire and counsels us to buy that we may be truly and indeed enriched But no more to this Branch of the counsel In the next place we come to the second Branch Viz. And white Raiment that thou mayest be cloathed and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear This is a further Branch of the good and wholesome counsel given us by the Amen who is the counsellor of peace In which let us consider 1. The thing further counselled to by this excellent one and that is white Raiment 2. The end why this Angel and Church is counselled to buy this White Raiment That thou mayest be cloathed and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear 1. The things which this Counsellor further counsels this Angel and Church to buy and that is White Raiment or White Garments Here consider we 1. What is this White Raiment here counselled unto In general we may say It
is here assured to every one that overcometh I will grant to sit with me in my throne In which is signified 1. Christ hath a throne distinct from his Father's which he will sit upon and hath prepared Ps 9. 5 7. unto the Son he saith Thy throne O God is for ever and ever Ps 45. 6. with Heb. 1. 8 9. the which he hath obtained by his blood Ps 89. 20 29 36. and this throne is distinct from the Father 's on which he now sits none ever sat on the Father's throne nor shall do but Christ not the Angels Rev. 7. 11. nor any Saint see the notes on ch 4. v. 2. But on Christ's throne every one that overcometh shall sit as is here assured The Fathers throne is in Heaven Ps 11. 4. as before is said But the Son shall be on earth at new Jerusalem which shall come down out of Heaven see the notes on v. 12. So it is said they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord Jer. 3. 17. with Isay 24. 23. The former is the throne of his eternal Father the latter the throne of his Father David according to what God promised and sware to David Ps 132. 11. Isay 9. 7. and ch 16. 5. Luke 1. 32. Acts 2. 30 32. Zech. 14. 9. and when he sits upon it he shall govern the people upon earth Ps 9. 7 8. and 67. and 72. and in the latter end of this Davidical reign all shall be brought before him and judged by him Mat. 25. 31. Rev. 20. 11 14. and he shall deliver up the Kingdom to God even the Father and then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him that God may be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 24 25 26 27. 2. To him that overcometh will he grant to sit with him in his throne they shall sit on the throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. that is they shall reign with Christ Rev. 20. 4 6. partake of his glory 2 Thes 2. 14. rule Isay 32. 1. reign on the earth Rev. 5. 8. 10. the Kingdome shall be theirs Dan. 7. 18 27. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Rev. 22. 5 1 Cor. 4. 8. when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Oh then mortify we our members that are upon the earth Col. 3. 1 4 5. see the notes before on ch 2. v. 26 Verse 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on ch 2. v. 7. AN EXPOSITION On the Fourth CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 4. Verse 1. After this I looked and behold a door was opened in Heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter THis is the beginning of or introduction into another Vision distinct from that chap. 1. 10 11 c. And having respect to things to come See notes on chap. 1. vers 19. as here appears and in what follows In this verse we have to consider 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him After this 2. The posture he was in I looked 3. An admirable thing presented to him And behold a door waâ— opened in heaven 4. An account of a voice speaking with and to him And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him after this or these things namely 1. After that visional representation of the Son of man in chap. 1. 10 13 c. Needful it is first to know him that we may thereby know all other things rightly and for our good as Job 5. 27. Then shall we know even all things if we follow on to know the LORD Hos 6. 3. Prov. 28. 5. Joh. 12. 46. Hence when our Saviour foretells his Disciples that when the Spirit of truth came He would guide them into all truth And shew them things to come He then immediately adds He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew unto you As a direction to the way and means whereby the Holy Spirit should teach them all things and shew to them things to come Joh. 16. 13 14 15. And the Apostle tells the believing Corinâ—hians that he determined to know nothing else among them save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. with Chap. 1. 22 23. Joh. 14. 6 7. and chap. 8. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 7 8. 2. After he had received from Christ the Epistles or messages to the several Churches with the instructions commendations admonitions reproofs consolations c. therein contained possibly to signifie to us That these things were to be well considered and digested before he was fit to receive the following Revelations and Visions And so to instruct us that the way for us to be acquainted with those things more difficult is by having embracing and yielding up to the more easie quitting our selves from the things reproved Prov. 1. 23. Dan. 9. 13. fighting against and overcoming all our spiritual enemies in the power of his might and so learning his teachings yielding up to his operations obeying his counsels considering his encouraging promises therein propounded to us Mâ—tt 13. 11. 12. Hos 6. 3. 3. After this or these things may signifie to us that he received things gradually and successively He was finite and could not receive all at once but some at one time and some at another Rev. 7. 1 9. The light did shine in unto him more and more Psal 84. 7. Hos 6. 3. Prov. 4. 18. Jer. 33. 3. And after he was faithful in the first charge given unto him Chap. 1. 10 12 c. He that is faithful in that which is committed to him unto such an one more shall be given Dan. 2. 21 22. Mark 4. 24. 2. The posture he was in when this further Vision was vouchsafed to him I looked viz. with the eyes of his understanding or soul Eph. 1. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 4. He looked he was in a waiting watching posture expecting now to receive some further Revelation somewhat like that Habbak 2. 1 2. Act. 3. 4 5 the eyes of his Soul were exercised in looking yet in a visional and extraordinaâ—y manner to see somewhat further than yet he had seen And it seems though this Beholding was in or after an extraordinary manner yet it was here somewhat previous unto and forewent that of his being in the spirit Vers 2. And not altogether the same as some suppose Dr. H. And this word looked or beheld respects both things seen and heard as here appears and chap. 1. 12. and 5. 11. and chap. 8. 13 c. And so he looked for some Revelation either for the eye or ear or
twenty four Elders fall down before the Lamb Chap. 5. 8. And they fall down and worship him that liveth for ever and ever Chap. 5. 14. and chap. 11. 16 17. and chap. 19. 4. And though they were about the Throne yet all before the face of him that sits upon the Throne as chap. 11. 16. None behind him where Satan's place is Mat. 16. 23. and where all their sins are cast as Hezekiah speaks Isa 38. 17. All these Elders are in the face and presence of him to denote the singular favour he bears to them as Psal 41. 12 13. And though their Thrones are infinitely inferior to his Throne whose Kingdom ruleth over all yet they are Thrones of Judgment Glory and Dominion A wonderful favour and high honour and dignity that there should be Thrones in Heaven for such as have been poor sinful miserable ones But the Lord it is who raiseth the poor out of the dust and lifteth up the begger from the dunghil to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the Throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 113. 7 8. How might the consideration hereof engage us in a patient continuance in well-doing to be seeking after glory honour and immortality even such things as are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God To set our affection on things above and not on things on the earth Yea in the light and strength of Gods grace which bringeth salvation to us to mortifie our members that are on the earth Rom. 2. 7. Col. 3. 1 2 3 5. 2. Whom he saw upon these four and twenty seats or Thrones And upon the seats or Thrones I saw to wit in Vision twenty four Elders Whether in this number here spoken of there may be allusion and respect had to the Heads of the courses of the Priests and Singers mentioned in 1 Chron. 24. and chap. 25. we shall not here enquire into nor spend time to consider Though without peradventure frequent allusion and reference is had to Israel and our types in former times amongst them in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ But here the great thing we have to enquire into and consider is who are meant and intended by these Elders here seen in Vision by the Apostle And to that we may say 1. They are men and not angels by nature and this will somewhat help us to understand what they are and shew unto us and preserve us from the mistakes of those men who understand the Elders to be those glorious spirits frequently called Angels in Scripture Now that the Elders are men some of mankind of that species of creatures and not Angels by nature plainly appears in that new song they sing where they acknowledg unto the Lamb and unto his praise Thou wast slain and hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood Now without peradventure he did not redeem the angels as the Apostle saith Verily he took not on him the nature of angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham Heb. 2. 16. And therefore when the angel did bring to the shepherds glad tydings of great joy which should be to all people he then saith For unto you men and not unto us angels is born a Saviour Luke 2. 10 11. and Christ was made a little while inferior unto and lower than the angels that he might by the grace of God taste death for every man Heb. 2. 7 9 17. Yea in that song it further appears they are men in that they say Thou â—ast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Rev. 5. 8 9. which cannot be affirmed of the angels This also doth further demonstrate them to be some of mankind and not angels in that they are distinguished from the angels and the angels are said to be about them as chap. 5. 11 I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and about the elders yea the Elders are distinguished from all the angels and all the angels said to be about them also as it is said All the angels stood about the throne and about the elders c. chap. 7. 11. therefore without conâ—roversie the elders are not angels but some of mankind 2. And these elders appear to be such men as 1. Were Saints and holy onâ—s in that the Harps and Phials every one of them had are said to be the prayers of Saints and in that they were redeemed not only of God as all men are 1 Tim. 2. 6. but unto God by the blood of the Lamb as well as also because they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. and were kings and priests and shall reign on the earth see the notes after on chap. 5. ver 8. 9 10. 2. They appear to be such men as were dead unto those who then lived in mortal bodies to wit that they were the spirits of some just men made perfect though they live unto God as our Saviour signifies Abraham Isaâ—c and Jacob did long after they had departed this life and world Luke 20. 37 38. so these elders though they live unto him that sits upon the throne yet they are dead unto us as it appeareth 1. By the title given unto the four creatures after-mentioned they are called living creatures ver 6 8 9. and in many other places for though the word be translated Beasts yet it is not well so translated as may be afterwards in some measure shewn God assisting it signifies living creatures and so they are distinguished from these elders who were dead in their bodies and these elders distinguished from them and that may help us to understand that these elders were not living in mortal bodies 2. This also may be further evidenced hereby 1. In that when we have an account given us of things done or executed on the earth or things relating thereto then we have mention made of the living creatures or some one of them and not of the elders so in the opening of the four first seals the four living creatures are spoken of chap. 6. 1 3 5. 7. and when famine is treated of which falls only on those below then it is said I heard a voice in the midst of the four living creatures c. and the elders are not named there at all chap. 6. 6. so one of the four living creatures not an elder gave unto the seven angels seven golden phials full of the wrath of God which was to be poured forth on the earth chap. 15. 7. and chap. 16. 1. which shew the elders were not on the earth in mortal bodies but taken from thence 2. And when account is given of things in and from heaven then the elders are named or some one of them in more places than one and not the living creatures as it was an elder acquainted John who had prevailed to open the book in the right of him that sate on the throne chap. 5.
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
saved 1 Thess 4. 2 3. with Acts 26. 18. His will is evidenced in Christ to be good-will towards men Luke 2 10-14 Isa 49. 6. Luke 2. 30-32 Acts 13. 47. And that such as repent and believe the Gospel should have everlasting life This is the will of him that sent Christ that every one that seeth the son and believeth in him should have eternal life and he will raise him up at the last day to the glorious enjoyment thereof John 3. 15 16. and chap. 5. 24. and chap. 6. 40. And the good Lord whose will is good Rom. 12. 2. fill us with the knowledg of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and encreasing in the knowledg of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering c. Col. 1. 9 10 11. Ephes 5. 14-17 Rom. 12. 1 2. Matth. 12. 50. The End of the Fourth Chapter REVEL Chap. V. verse 1. Vers 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne a Book written within and on the back-side sealed with seven Seals WE have in the former Chapter seen and according to my great weakness considered the Account which the Apostle John gives of the Heavenly Theatre in which is described to us the Imperial Session of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne or supream Seat of Government whose Kingdom Ruleth over all Persons and Things in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth and whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and the Four and twenty Elders and the Four Living Creatures as the Representatives of the Church of the Living God in Heaven and in Earth in a general Consideration the whole Family of Christ Now in this Chapter the Apostle gives us an account of what he farther saw in Vision concerning a Sealed Book with the Opener and opening thereof in general with what followeth thereupon and which Book is particularly opened afterwards as is declared to us in Chap. 6 c. Now in this First Verse we have to consider 1. What the Apostle John farther saw A Book 2. Where he saw this Book In the right hand of him that sate upon the Throne 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book and that is 1. Somewhat of the Writing of it it was Written within and on the back-side 2. Somewhat of the Sealing of it Sealed with Seven Seals 1. What the Apostle farther saw And I saw a Book There is mention made of several Books in this Revelation of Jesus Christ All the things which Jesus Christ by his Angels sent and signified unto the Apostle John he was commanded to Write in a Book and send it unto the Seven Churches in Asia Chap. 1. 2. and Chap. 22. 7 9 10 18 19. So also herein there is mention made of the Book of Life Chap. 3. 5. and 20. 12 15. And of the Lambs Book of Life Chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. and Chap. 21. 27. And of other Books distinct from the Books of Life Chap. 20. 12. But there are two Books spoken of and mentioned in this Revelation which may most fully and properly be called Books of Prophecy the one whereof is that here mentioned and the other is spoken of in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. And the Sum or Contents of these two Books is declared to us in this Book of the Revelation from this place to the end of it Now then it doth evidently appear that this Book spoken of in this place is not the Word of the beginning of Christ for that was not then Sealed but it had been before that time opened by the Holy Apostles they had Preached the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery before this time Rom. 16. 25 26. Eph. 3. 3 4 9. Col. 1. 25 26. And the Apostle John particularly had born record of the Word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ before the things contained in this Book of the Revelation were sent and signified to him See the notes before on Chap. 1. v. 1. and v. 2. But this Book here mentioned doth in general contain in it the Mind Counsels and Purposes of God concerning future Things Actions and Events which should come to pass from and after that time unto the end of this World with the order of their fulfilling and accomplishment and something of the World to come What the Contents of this Book are is I conceive in general declared to us by the Holy Ghost viz. Chap. 4. 1. Things which must be hereafter as also plainly appears in the opening of the Seven Seals under the Seventh whereof the Seven Trumpets sound and when the last of the Seven sounded then great voices in Heaven say The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall Reign for ever and ever chap. 6. and chap. 8. 1 2 7 8 10 12 and chap. 9. 1 13. and chap. 11. 15 18. This Book then is a Book of his Mind Counsels and Purposes who sits upon the Supream Throne of Judgment concerning the things that must come to pass or be hereafter from that time with the order of them And this Book here spoken of is called 1. A Book simply whereas that which is mentioned in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. is called A little Book and thereby it appears that this Book is more large and comprehensive than that 2. This is said to be A Book sealed with seven Seals whereas that which is spoken of chap. 10. 2. Is An open Book To which afterwards Now some as Dr. H. Dr. L. look upon this Book as containing Gods Secret Counsels Purposes and Decrees concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation directly â—and upon the matter wholly with the Judgments to be executed thereupon and the Destruction thereof Their great mistake wherein appears 1. By what We have formerly said and shewn viz. That Jerusalem was destroyed before the Apostle John had these Visions or the Contents of this Book in general sent and signified to him for the Martyr Antipas was slain as is acknowledged generally after the Destruction of Jerusalem and yet before John received these Visions and Revelations from the Lord. See the Notes before on chap. 2. verse 13. 2. And besides that our Lord Jesus had formerly plainly foretold his Disciples of and acquainted them with the Destruction of Jerusalem of the Temple City c. And declared to them very clearly and openly the Signs and Fore-runners thereof while he was with them upon the Earth He then told them there should not be left one Stone upon another which should not be thrown down And had fore-told them as the Forerunners thereof that his Disciples should hear of Wars and rumours of Wars but the end was not yet And that there should be Famines and Pestilence and Earth-quakes And â—oreshewed unto them one
â—â—is Book As seven Seals See Notes on ver 1 Sevâ—n Spirits See Nâ—tes on Chapter 1. verse 4. Seven eyes c. So herâ— this Lâ—mb â—s it had been slâ—in had seven Horns to wit the comâ—leat nuâ—ber of them or Horn in perfection Now by Horns may be meant and signified to us these thiâ—gs 1. Power and strength The Horn being the Beasts Instrument of strength and for offence and defence of saving themselves and harming others that would harm them or theirs So Horn and Arm are put together as words of a like signification and both signifying Power the former that of a Beast the latter that of a man Jer. 48. 25 So we are to understand the word where it is said Lift not up the Horn lâ—ft not up your Horn on high that is exalt not your power unduly and unsoberly Psal 75. 4 5-10 So he hath cut off the Horn of Israel he hath â—et up the Horn of their Adversary to wit their power and strength Lam. 2. 3 17. Habak 3. 4. So we are to understand the word in this place and that most directly that Christ hath Horns to wit Power and he is worthy to receive it as is truly acknowledged and confessed ver 12 13. Yea he hath seven Horns to wit he hath perfect power thorow his Sufferings The Captain of our Salvation was made perfect therein â—hrow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. and Chap 5. 9. All power is given unto him Mat 28. 18. Power in Heaven â—ea all power with the Father as a â—râ—nce to prevail with him as Hos 13. 3 4. For he is indeed the true Israel a Prince with God his Father as it doth here plainly appear by his taking the Book out of the right hand of him that sate on he Throne and opening it when none else whatever could do it Hence that worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power ver 12. John 11. 41 42. Power over the Angels he is the Head of all Prince pâ—lity and Power Col. 2. 9 10. And all the Angels of God â—re commanded to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 1 Pet. 3. 22. And all power on earth is also given unto him Power to open the eâ—es of the blind Souls of men Isai 42. 1-7 Luke 4. 18. To turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God Act 26. 18. and Chap. 3. 26 to work and operate faith in men Luke 4. 32. To make thâ—m Sons of Gâ—d that receive him even as many as believe in his Name John 1. 12. To forgive them their sins Mark 2. 10. Act 10. 43. Bâ— him all that belâ—eve are justified from all thâ—â—â—s frâ—m which they could nâ—t bâ— justified by the Law of Moses Act. 13. 38 39. To heal Dâ—seasâ—s Matt. 9. 4-6 And gave Power also to â—â—s Apoâ—tles and the seventy c. so to â—o also Mark 3. 15. Act. 3. 12-16 To cast out Devils Luke 4. 36. And gave power to hiâ— Disciples so to do also even over all the power of the enemy Matth. 10. 1. Luke 10. 17-19 To deliver up such in his Church unto Satan who are guilty of great and scandalous iniquities 1 Cor. 5. And to release them upon their Godly sorrow working repentance unto salvation not to be repented of 2 Cor. 2. and Chap. 7. To save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him He is a Horn of Salvation a mighty powerful â—aviour neither is there Salvation in any other for there is none other Name under Heaven given among men whereby we may be saved Luke 1. 69. Act. 4. 12. Heb. 7. 25. To strengthen them in and under all the temptations which do beâ—all them and are ordered to them 2 Cor. 12. 9 10. To enable them to do all things thorow his strengthening them Phâ—l 4. 13. To dethrone Satan Rev. 12. 10. And punish all his instruments and the enemies and adversaries of his people Rev. 6. 15-17 To push them to the ends of the earth as Deut. 33. 17. and thorow him also those that believe on his Name shall â—ush down their enemies through his Name they shall tread them down that rise up against hâ—m Psal 44. 4. 5. Through his Name heartily believed in and confessed or sounded forth by them they shall be more than Conquerors as in former times the walls of Jerico fell down when the Priests blew with their seven Trumpets of Rams-horns which 7 Horns might be a Type of the seven Horns of this Lamb of which we are now speaking Josh 6. 6 8-16-20 Gen. 22. 8-10 2. Horns may alâ—o signifie Glory and Honour The Horn being the Ornament and Glory of the Beast So defiling the Horn in the dust and laying ones Honour in the dust may intend and mean the same thing Compare Job 16. 15. with Psal 7. 5. So also we may understand the expression where it is said Mine horn to wit my Glory wilt thou exalt like that of an Vnicorn Psal 92. 10. and 148. 14. So also this Laâ—b hath Glory given unto him As the Psalmist speaking of him saith His glory is great in thy Salvatâ—on Honour and Majesty hast thou laid upon him Psal 2â— 2-5 6. And in this Rev. 5. 12 13. The innumerable Company of Angels say Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receâ—ve â—lory And every Creature also said Honour and Glory be uâ—to the Lâ—mb fâ—r ever c. And he hath glory in its perfection or â—ost â—erfect glory given unto him He is â—lorified with the Father 's own self with the glory which he had wâ—th him before the world was John 17. 5. The God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob the Gâ—d of our Fathers hath â—lorified his Sâ—n Jesus glorified him in himself Act. 3. 13. with John 13. 31 32. â—he hath great glory Mat. 24. 30. He is Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 8 Joh. 2. 1. the King of Glory â—sal 24. 7-10 The same Honour and Glory is ascribed to him as is also to the Father and that for ever and ever Rev. 5. 12 13. He hath a glorious Body Phil. 3. 21. He is gone up into a glorious place even into Heaven it self where is and which is the Throne of God See Notes on Chap. 4. Ver 2. And he is there received â—ill the times of the restitution of all things 1 Tim. 3. 16. with Mark 16. 19. and Act. 3. 21. 2 Pet. 1. 17. with Ver. 18. He is glorious in his apparel Isa 63. 1. he hath a glorious fulness of all Grace Truth and spiritual Blessings John 1. 14-16 Col. 1. 18 19. He is glorious and beautiful in holiness Exod. 5. 11. Isai 6. 1-3 with John 12. 40 41. He hath a glorious Name Power Authority and Strength Exod. 15. 6. 2 Thes 2 1. 9. He hath by inheriâ—ance obtained a more excellent Name than the Angels Heb. 1. 4-6 God hath highly exalted him and given him a Name above every Name Phil. 2. 7-9 10. Eph. 1. 20-23 He hath a glorious Lordship for he
nay when they had actually signified their unworthiness and inability hereto vers 2 3. So may we learn from hence That the saints and holy ones may and have principally and mainly to rejoyce and worship Christ for his works And in and for such works of his as in which their inability and unworthiness is discovered or made to appear like that thou LORD â—â—st made me glad thorow thy work I will triumph in the works of thine hands Psal 92. 4 5. his work is honourable and glorious and his righteousness endureth for ever He hath made his wonderful works to be remembred c. Psal 3. 1 4 9. So presently after even in the next verse it is said They sing a new song saying thou wast slain in which their vileness is discovered for he died for us ungodly ones sinners and enemies 1 Pet. 3. 18. Rom. 5. 6 8 9. And hast redeemed us to wit from our vain conversation from the earth and from amongst men Rev. 5. 9. with 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. and Rev. 14. 3 4. others principally trust and rejoyce in themselves Luke 18. 11 12. rejoyce in the works of their own hands Act. 7. 41. proclaim their own goodness Prov. 20. 6. Rom. 10. 2 3. But of him are the believers in Christ Jesus who of God is made unto them wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption that according as it is written He that glorieth let him glory in the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 29 31. they are instructed and strengthned to rejoyce in Christ Jesus always Phil. 3. 1 3. and 4. 4. Hab. 3. 16 18. Isay 45. 24 25. He that doth truth cometh to the light that his works may be made manifest that they are wrought in God they go unto God as to the gladness of their joy without whom it would be but heaviness Joh. 3. 21. Rev. 2. 26. Psal 43. 3 4. This makes them glory not in appearance only but in heart and triumph always That Christ hath died yea rather that he is even risen again who is at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for them Rom. 8. 32 34 39. 2 Cor. 2. 14. Psal 118. 22 25. And on this account all are called upon and there is good cause and reason for them to rejoyce and sing praise O clap hands all people shout unto God with the voice of triumph God is gone up with a shout the LORD with the sound of a trumpet sing praises to God sing praises sing praises unto our King sing praises Psal 47. 1 7. 3. In that they thus adore and sing when he had taken the Book and before he had opened it though in order to its opening so it shews to us That it is matter and cause of rejoycing in it self and should be so to us when this great and glorious one begins and undertakes a good work and before it be compleated and accomplished for we may be very confident of this thing that when he begins a good work he will perform and finish it also Phil. 1. 3 6. Thus how did many holy ones rejoyce when Christ was born into the world yea when he was conceived by the Holy Ghost and before he was born though that was but the beginning of that great work which he was to accomplish in his own personal body on earth which was not finished therein untill three or four and thirty years after Luk. 1. 40 45 67 79. and Chap. 2. 20 25 26 32 36 38. How little is the Kingdom of Heaven at first It is but like a grain of Mustard seed which a man took and sowed in his field which indeed is the least of all seeds but at last it becomes the greatest amongst Herbs so that the Birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof Matth. 13. 31 33. How small soever the beginning of a thing be yet when he undertakes it he will not fail nor be discouraged until he hath perfected whatever appertains to him to do Isay 42. 1 4. Cant. 2. 1. with Isay 27. 4 5. when his hands lay the foundation his hands also shall finish the building Before him the greatest mountains shall become a plain and he shall bring forth the head-stone thereof with shouting grace grace unto it And therefore who hath despised the day of small things What unworthy unbelieving ones are they who so do Zech. 4. 6 7 10. with Neh. 4. 2 3. and Joh. 2. 20. O then that laying aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us we may run with patience the race set before us let us look unto Jesus who was both the Author and finisher of the faith Heb. 12. 1 2. Who is the Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last Rev. 1. 8 11 17. and Chap. 22. 13. He â—ainteth not nor is weary how difficult soever the work be and how long time soever it takes for the finishing it Isa 40. 28. Psal 138. 7 8. Luke 21. 28. As Joshua and Caleb said unto the people If the Lord delight in us then he will bring us into this land and give it us how many obstacles or difficulties soever stand in the way Only rebel ye not against the LORD c. Numb 14. 8 9. The pleasure of the LORD shall prosper in the hands of this Lamb and when he begins to open though it be sealed with seven seals yet he will perform it Isa 53. 10. and Chap. 63. 1. and Chap. 9. 7. Let us then live by the faith of him 4. In that it is said when he had taken the Book they fell down and Sung vers 9. herein is signified to us that the great cause and occasion of their worship and rejoycing lies in this that the Book was now taken into and was in the hands of the Lamb there was no such rejoycing when the Book was in the right hand of him that sate on the throne Then it was so far off as it were from all creatures that none durst presume to come near to him in order to the opening of it and therefore the Apostle wept much But now the four living creatures and four and twenty Elders rejoycingly worship because their kinsman their friend their Mediator had it So we may say more generally this is matter and cause of joy and gladness to us not simply that all fulness is in God or in the divine nature But that all is now by means of his pretious blood put into the hands of Christ that in him it hath pleased all the fulness to dwell Col. 1. 18 19. and Chap. 2. 9 10. for of his fulness we may receive and grace for grace Joh. 1. 14 16. God dwells in that light that no man can approach unto whom no man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. there is no coming to him but by Christ Joh. 14. 6. no having his power engaged for us but in and through Christ Hence when our Saviour
this high honour at the hands of God thy Father as is intimated ver 12. It is the reward of his sufferings as the Prophet prophetically â—aith His reward is with him and recompence for his work before him Isa 40. 10. And as himself saith My judgment is with the Lord and my reward with my God Isa 49. 4 5. see the notes before on ver 2. He hath prevailed with God his Father to undertake and accomplish this great work here spoken of see the notes before on ver 5. He was faithful to him that appointed him in that hard and difficult work and therefore he was worthy as he saith to his Father I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do and now O Father glorifie me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee c. John 17. 4 5. And thou art worthy And dost infinitely deserve it at our hands that we should thus have thy â—igh praises in our hearts and mouths that we should sing unto thee a new Song and thy praise in the congregation of Saints for thy wonderful love to us thou hast laid infinite engagements and obligations upon us so to do for we are not our own but thou hast bought us with a precious Christ and and redeemed us unto God by thy blood therefore we ought to glorifie thee both in our body and spirit which are thine 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. And in so doing we give thee but according to the deserving of thine hands as Judg. 9. 16. according to thine excellent work yea Who can shew forth all his praises Psal 106. 1-3 And thou art worthy to wit able for this great work and business and none but thou Thou hast wisdom and skill to do it Col. 2. 3. thou hast seven eyes which are the seven Spirits of God and thou hast all power and authority for thou hast seven Horns ver 6. Matth. 28. 18. Phil. 2. 6-9 see notes before on ver 3. of this Chapter But what is he worthy to do To take the Book to receive authority and power to take the Book into thine hand in order to the opening it and making known Gods mind and will therein see the notes before on ver 7. And to open the seals thereof to unfold its mysteries and reveal its depths and to read it to John or any others of his Saints and cause them to understand the reading Nehem. 8. 7 8. Dan. 2. 18 23. see notes before on chap. 1. ver 3. which no creature in Heaven or Earth c. was able or worthy to do see notes on ver 3. and ver 4. We have nextly to consider the Reason or Reasons of his worthiness to do these things and to have this glory and honour ascribed and rendred to him by these Saints and holy Ones which follow in order to be considered and spoken unto by us 1. For thou wast slain â—hou even he before whom they prostrate themselves and who is the object of their divine and religious worship and adoration he was slain he who was and is the true God over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. Phil. 2. 6 8. Act. 20. 28. 1 John 3. 16. as we have ofâ— said in these notes He was put to death in the flesh and crucified thorow weakness 1 Pet. 3. 18. 2 Cor. 13. 4. He is Emmanuel God with us God-man and he that person who is the true God and eternal life 1 John 5. 20. was manifest in the flesh 1 John 1. 2. with with 1 Tim. 3. 16. and laid down his life for us according to the flesh or humane nature Wast slâ—in not only did he endure and suffer great things here before his hour came and was greatly abased though indeed all his life-time here he was poor and mean He was despised and rejected of men a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief and in all points tempted like unto us yet without sin Luke 9. 58. Isa 53. 3 4 5. Heb. 2 17 18. and chap 4 14. But he was also put to death he was slain and slaughtered for us Matth. 21. 38 39. Luke 9. 22. Act. 2. 23. and 7. 52. and chap. 10. 39. and 13. 28. and he was slain both as a sacrifice for our sins Acts 7. 42. Rom. 4. 25. and as a Martyr for the Gospel preached by him see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 18. One drop of Christs Blood was not sufficient to purge away our sins and make peace for then the greatest part of what he endured was in vain and he suffered and under went needless pain and torments but Christ must needs have suffered and been put to death for us Act. 17. 2 3. And thou wast slain not only in the purpose and fore-ordainment of God as 1 Pet. 1. 20. Rev. 13. 8. but actually so Christ suffered for sinâ— the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. and chap. 3. 18. Heb. 9. 26. though he was a Lamb a Lamb without blemish and without spot a meek innocent harmless one one that knew no sin nor ever did any yet he was brought as a Lamb to the slaughter and actually slain and killed for us 1 Pet. 1. 19. and chap. 2. 20 23. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Isa 53. 5 7. Acts 8. 32. Thou wa st slain not art slain no he liveth who was dead and behold â—e is alive for evermore he was dead and is alive Rev. 1. 18. and chap. 2. 8. He is raised from the dead and shall dye no more death hath no more dominion over him for in that he died he died unto sin once but in that he liveth he liveth unto God Rom. 6. 9 10. Act. 13. 32 34. see notes before on ver 6. of this Chapter Now for this Reason and upon this account Thou art worthy to take the Book c. because thou wast slain Worthy to receive all power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing from God the Father Rev. 5. 12. therefore doth his Father love him and hath so loved him as to give all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it again Joh. 10. 17. with Chap. 3. 35. and 13. 3. Because he humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore also God hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name c. Phil. 2. 8-10 Joh. 17. 4 5. Luk. 24. 25 26 27. Isa 53. 11 12. Heb. 2. 9 10. And on this account also he is worthy to be praised and glorified by all the Saints and holy ones and that at all times they should render praise honour and glory unto him because he was slain Rev. 5. 13 14. and Chap. 7. 10. He gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world To him be glory for ever and ever Amen Gaâ— 1. 4 5. He
mean they shall reign on the earth in this old and corruptible state of it but when God shall make it new or renew the face of it this he hath promised to do in due season and faithful is he that hath promised who also will do it For behold saith the Lord God I create new Heavens and a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind And this promise is immediately added and subjoined after he had been speaking of his chosen ones blessing themselves in the earth and swearing in the earth To give us to understand of what earth he speaks in this matter namely of the new one consider Isa 65. 15-17 see also Chap. 66. 22-24 To the same purpose also the Apostle Peter speaks acquainting the believers That as the old world being overflowed with water perished so the Heavens and the earth which are now by the same word are kept in store reserved unto fire c. Nevertheless saith he namely though the Heavens and Earth which are now shall be dissolved by fire we according to his promise look for new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 5-13 To the same purpose the Apostle John saith I saw to wit in vision a new Heaven and a new Earth for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away and there was no more Sea Rev. 21. 1-5 He hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth only but also Heaven And this word yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of those things that are made that those things that cannot be shaken may remain wherefore we receiving a Kingdom which cannot be moved c. Heb. 12. 26-28 with Hag. 2. 6-8 Now then when God maketh all things new then these holy ones shall reign on the earth Rev. 21. 5-7 So the Apostle Paul when he is speaking of the suffering children of Gods being glorified together and saying I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed on us He then in the verses following gives us to understand when this glory shall be revealed on them and where they shall be thus glorified to wit on the earth when the times of the restitution of all things shall come see and consider Rom. 8. 17-18 19-21 And certainly when the Prophet David so frequently in one Psalm speaks of and assures the future happiness of the Saints in these expressions to wit Those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth The meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth The righteous shall inherit the land or earth Wait on the Lord and keep his way and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land or earth Psal 37. 4 9 11 22 29 34. In all these assertions and promises there is respect had unto the new earth and these promises shall not be compleatly fulfilled or accomplished until God according to his promise makes new Heavens and a new Earth And this will appear if we duly and diligently consider 1. The subjects of this Blessedness or persons or manner of persons unto whom it is assured that they shall inherit the earth and they are the trusters in the Lord Psal 37. 3. the waiters on him vers 9. the meek vers 11. such as be blessed of him vers 22. the righteous vers 29. such as wait upon him and keep his way vers 34. that is to say these persons as such manner of persons as waiters on the Lord meek righteous c. shall be thus blessed now certainly such manner of persons have hitherto inherited but a little part of the earth comparatively and what they have so inherited they have so done not as Saints and righteous ones but upon an humane and civil account and consideration not as sons of God but as children of men The earth hath he in this day given to the children of men Psal 115. 14-16 Therefore it appears these Promises are not yet accomplished As also further appears 2. In that this Blessedness is Prophetically spoken of and promised as future and not enjoyed in David's time no not in his old age for he was now old Psal 37. 25. And though God gave him a great name and subdued unto him his enemies round about 2 Sam. 8. and Chap. 9. and Chap. 10. Nor were these Promises fulfilled in Solomons days though then Israel had great rest and peace as it is said by the Lord to David Behold a son shall be born unto thee who shall be a man of rest and I will give him rest from all his enemies round about for his name shall be Solomon and I will give peace and quietness unto Israel in his days 1 Chron. 22. 9 10. with 1 King 5. 4 5. Yet I say these promises were not compleatly fulfilled in his days which are mentioned in Psal 37. though they might in some first fruits for Solomon in his days and in his best days also when he wrote the Proverbs speaks as his father David had done Prophetically of these things and in much what the same language saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain it Prov. 2. 21. And again he saith The righteous shall never be removed to wit they shall inhabit or inherit the earth as appears by the opposition in the latter part of the verse Prov. 10. 30. Yea that these promises were not compleatly performed in Solomon's days which we have mentioned in Psal 37. nor in the days of any of the good Kings of Judah succeeding him is also evident in that our Saviour using Davids words speaks still Prophetically saying Blessed are the meek for they shall not do or have done but shall inherit the earth Mat. 5. 5. And as the Author to the Hebrews saith If Jesus or Joshua had given them rest he would not have spoken of another day there remaineth therefore a rest for the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 So we may say If the meek and righteous had inherited the earth in Davids or Solomons days or in the times of any of the good Kings after them our Saviour our Jesus would not have spoken of a future time as he doth the performance of these promises therefore still remaineth to the people of God And yet surely in the reign of David Solomon c. the righteous had as many Halcyonian days and as much tranquillity for enjoying their religious Assemblies and worshipping God as under the Empire of Vespasian or as under the Empire of Constantine or any succeeding Emperours and more Yea that these promises were not fulfilled in Solomons days nor in Constantines nor before our days nor are yet appears most evidently in what we have yet further to add That is to say 3. When the holy ones shall compleatly inherit the
earth and as is promised in Psal 37. the wicked shall be destroyed out of it which without doubt they have not been nor are to this day see to this purpose what is said in that Psalm we are still referring to Evil doers shall be cut off but those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth for yet a little while and the wicked shall not be yea thou shalt diligently câ—nsider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off The seed of the wicked shall be cut off The righteous shall inherit the land and dwell therein for ever Wait upon the Lord and keep his way and he shall exa't thee to inherit the land or earth When the wicked are cut off thou shalt see it Psal 37. 9. 11-13 22 28 29 34. And as it hath been observed so it is observable the first time Hallelujah is mentioned in the Scriptures of the Prophets is when the Psalmist thus imprecates Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth and let the wicked be no more Hallelujah or praise ye the Lord Psal 104. 30-35 And this word is only used in this Book when the destruction of Mystery Babylon is spoken of and the Holy Ghost is speaking of the destruction of all the wicked and of the reign of Christ and glorious state of the Saints After these things saith the Apostle I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven saying Alâ—elujah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God for true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elders and the four living Creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the Throne saying Allelujah And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth c. Rev. 18. and Chap. 19. 1 2 3-6 8. 9 c. And to let us know that this abundance of peace and destruction of the wicked prophesied of by David in Psal 37 c. was not accomplished in his son Solomons days therefore also he speaks of it as future as his father David had done before him saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain in it but the wicked shall be cut off from the earth and the transgressors shall be pluckt up or rooted out of it And again The righteous shall never be removed But the wicked shall not inhabit the earth Prov. 2. 21 22. and Chap. 10. 30. see also Isa 65. 12-15 16 17. By all which it evidently appears that the meek and righteous ones have never yet inherited the earth as it 's prophesied they shall do nor shall they so do till this world be dissolved when will be the perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3. 6 7. nor until God shall make new Heavens and a new Earth as we have many times before said And then indeed they shall be blessed and reign on the earth and inherit the earth and all things Psal 41. 1 2. see Rev. 21. 1-5-7 But this will also further appear in and be confirmed by what followeth to be yet considered by us But though these Saints and all that are Christs at his coming shall reign on and inherit the earth as we have said yet it appears they shall have the land of Canaan as their inheritance in some peculiar consideration Indeed God promised unto Abraham that he should be the heir of the world and this promise was made unto or respected not Abraham only but him and his seed and that not thorow the Law but through the righteousness of faith and it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to the whole seed not to that only which is of the Law but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of us all Rom. 4. 9-13-16 But yet the land of Canaan was by promise and Covenant assured to him for a possession in some peculiar sense even to him and his seed I mean the land of Canaan when it is made new Rev. 21. 1 5. and when it shall be as in due season it shall be an Heavenly Country Heb. 11. 13-16 see Gen. 13. 14-17 and Chap. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. 1 Chron. 16. 15-19 Object If it be said This Covenant and Promise made to Abraham concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled when God brought his seed by Joshua into it and then and afterwards setled them in it and therefore the accomplishment thereof is not still to be expected and waited for Answ To this Objection I shall say these things 1. No doubt in some first-fruits and in part that Covenant and promise was fulfilled and accomplished then as is signified to us in what is said to wit The Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein and the Lord gave them rest round about according to all that be sware unto our fathers There failed not ought of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel all came to pass Josh 21. 43 45. and Chap. 22. 4. 2. But yet iâ— doth appear that that Covenant is not compleatly fulfilled and accomplished if we consider these following particulars 1. The land of Canaan was not only promised to be given to the seed of Abraham but to himself also as the Lord said unto him I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee And I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan Gen. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 13. 14-17 And the like also he promised unto Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise to wit that he would give the land of Canaan unto them and to their seed Gen. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. Heb. 11. 8 9. Psal 105. 8-12 But now none of these Patriarchs ever enjoyed this land which was so promised to them as Stephen saith concerning Abraham God gave him none inâ—eritance in it no not to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession c. Act. 7. 5. yea concerning them all it is said By faith Abraham sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange country dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the
same promise And these all died in faith not receiving the promises but having seen them afar of they were perswaded of them c. Heb. 11. 8 9-13 14. 39 40. By which it doth plainly appear that that promise is not yet compleatly fulfilled 2. We have again apt occasion to use those words of the Apostle here which were lately referred to If Jesus to wit Joshua had given them rest namely in a full and compleat consideration he would not have spoken of another day There remaineth therefore even when the Apostle thus wrote a rest to the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 with Josh 21 44. and 22. 4. And this Rest will not be compleatly and gloriously enjoyed by them until the Lord Jesus be revealed not in but from Heaven with his mighty Angels 2 Thes 1. 6 7 9. with Rev. 21. 5. the times of compleat rest and refreshing will come from the presence of the Lord when God shall send us Jesus and when the times of restitution of all things shall come to wit when God shall make new and renew all things Act. 3. 19 20. with Rom. 8. 17-23 3. The land of Canaan was by an everlasting Covenant assured to Abraham and his seed for an everlasting possession so God saith to Abraham I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession c. Gen. 17. 7 8. To the same purpose also Jacob said unto Joseph God Almighty appeared unto me at Luz in the land of Canaan and blessed me and said unto me I will give this land to thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession Gen. 48. 3 4. Now surely we may say this promise is not yet fulfilled compleatly to the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob for Israel after the flesh enjoyed it but a little time the Ten Tribes were carried captive about seven hundred years after they were setled in Canaan by Joshua and are not returned from that Captivity unto this day and they were the greatest part of that Nation And the Prophet saith The people of thine holiness have possessed it but a little while Isa 63. 18. And Judah hath been ejected out of it about sixteen hundred years so that as yet neither Abraham Isaac and Jacob nor their seed have had it for an everlasting possession as was promised 2 Sam. 7. 10 11. 4. Yes it doth appear that that Covenant respected not their seed after the flesh only or fully but the spiritual seed of Abraham even all that are Christs who shall in due time have that Covenant fulfilled and performed to them and shall possess the land of Canaan when it is an heavenly Country Gen. 17. 7 8. with Rom. 4. 13 14 16. Gal. 3. 7-16 17-29 And in this heavenly Country they shall reign at Jerusalem the City of the great King even in the new Jerusalem which God will create So the Lord when he promiseth he will make new Heavens and a new Earth immediately saith But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing c. Isa 65. 17 18. And the Lords remembrancers are called upon and provoked not to keep silence and to give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth Isa 62. 1 6 7. I mean the new Jerusalem the holy and heavenly City which God himself will create Indeed it doth appear that the old Jerusalem the former City that was so called will be built again by the natural Israel Jer. 30. 4-18 and Chap. 31. 38-40 but of this new Jerusalem of which we are speaking God himself will be the builder and maker Heb. 11. 9 10. for which Abraham Isaac and Jacob looked but never yet enjoyed it Heb. 11. 15 16. see the notes before on Chap. 3. vers 12. The Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion and in Jerusalem and before his Ancients gloriously Isa 24. 23. At that time namely when the Ten Tribes are returned they shall call Jerusalem the Throne of the Lord for he shall be there and there reign Jer. 3. 12-17 with Ezek. 48. 35. And to him that overcometh he will then grant to sit with him in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. Object If any should say The new and holy Jerusalem cannot mean a glorious place but a glorious people because it is called the Bride the Lambs wife Revel 21. 2 10 11. To that I say Answ 1. It doth indeed appear that thereby we are to understand a glorious and heavenly people to wit the children of the first Resurrection in that it is called the Bride c. Rev. 19. 7 8 9. But yet 2. It may signifie a glorious place also as in former times the old Jerusalem signified frequently both the City and Citizens thereof and sometimes the one and sometimes the other and not only it may so signifie but it doth appear to mean a glorious place also Because 1. It is distinguished from persons even from those that enter thereinto as it is said There shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. Even as in the Prophet the inhabitants of that Jerusalem the Lord God will make are distinguished from that glorious place where it is said But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create For behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people c. Isa 65. 18 19. with Rev. 21. 2-4 2. Nor doth Jerusalem's the new Jerusalem's being called the Bride the Lambs wife hinder but that it may also signifie a glorious place for a place may be said to be married to the Lord as it is said Thou shalt no more be termed forsaken neither shall thy land any more be termed desolate but thou shalt be called Hephzibah that is my delight is in her and thy land Beulah that is married for the Lord delighteth in thee and thy land shall be married to wit unto the Lord also compare Isa 62. 4 5. with Chap. 65. 18 19. So that in short the place where the Saints and holy ones shall reign will be on the earth the new earth in the land of Canaan that Heavenly Country at the new and holy Jerusalem Psal 48. and 87. 2 3. Object But some will be ready to object and say what must the Saints come out of Heaven and reign on the earth surely that will tend much to the abatement and lessening of their glory and happiness Answ To this objection we have spoken somewhat formerly see the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. and therefore shall say the less to it here But it doth plainly appear that they shall come out of Heaven who shall reign on the earth so it is oft said of the new Jerusalem which signifies as we
have said both a glorious place and a glorious holy people As Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God saith Christ And I will write upon him the name of the City of my God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God See the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. So the Apostle John saith I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband And again he saith There came unto me one of the seven Angels and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs wife And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven Rev. 21. 29 9 10. So here in this place as we have said before not only the four living Creatures but also the four and twenty Elders even the spirits of just men made perfect and which were in Heaven say We we who in our spirits are in Heaven shall reign on the earth see notes on Chap. 4. vers 4. Nor will it be any abatement or lessening of their glory so to do no more than it will be to the Lord Jesus who also shall descend or come down from Heaven as 1 Thes 4. 16. and they shall be with him and he with them as afterwards we shall shew Rev. 21. 1-3 Yea to signifie that their coming out of Heaven will be no abatement or diminution of their glory it is said by the Apostle John He shewed me that great City the holy Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jaspar-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21 10. 11-26 27. Over whom shall they so reign and that will be over the earth to wit over the Inhabitants thereof as it is said of the Lord Jesus with whom they shall so reign The Lord shall be King over all the earth Zach. 14. 9. with Psal 47. 2. So the word here translated â—on is elsewhere oft translated over as these few following instances of many do shew unto us viz. Mat. 25. 21 23. Rom. 9. 5. Eph. 4. 6. Rev. 2. 26. and Chap. 17. 18. and so looking on the word we may thus read this saying of these holy We shall reign over the earth to wit over the inhabitants thereof such as are saved from the perdition which will come upon the wicked and ungodly who remain enemies to and in rebellion against Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 7. and are in mortal bodies so earth frequently signifies the inhabitants thereof or such as live and dwell upon the earth good and bad as The Lord reigneth let the earth eâ—jâ—yce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 97. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth Psal 98. 1. 4 5. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth serve the Lord with gladness Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that made us and not we our selves we are his people c. Psal 100. 1-3 And in this expression Israel also the surviving of that nation may be included and contained Psal 96. 1-3-6 and so as I conceive these holy Ones shall reign â—ver all the inhabitants of the earth over the surviving Israelites and over the saved oâ— preserved Gentiles though the Gentiles wilâ— be much more the inferior subjects According to that Prophesie He shall subdue the people under us and the nations or Gentilesâ— under our feet Now there as is usual the people when distinguished from the Nations or Gentiles signifie the people of Israel Psal 2. 1. with Act. 4. 25-27 and Chap. 26. 17 23 c. Now saith that place He shall subdue or reduce into order or under order the people to wit the Tribes of Israel and those that are one with them under â—s and the Gentiles or Nations under our feet namely they shall be in a much lower place of subjection under us than the people even under our feet as our foot-stool as it were Psal 47. 3-6-8 And so we may say a little more particularly 1. They shall reign over the natural Israel The Angel saith prophetically of Jesus The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever And our Lord Jesus saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne Luk. 1. 32 33. with Rev. 3. 21. He will give unto every such an one such power and authority as he hath received of his Father Rev. 2. 26 27. Indeed Israel shall be next to the holy City the new Jerusalem or Tabernacle of God and the converted of the nations the strangers even such as convert to the Lord when Christ appears shall be joined to them and have inheritances with them Ezek. 47. 13-22 And these to wit the natural Israel and the converted Gentiles joined to them are called as I conceive the Camp of the Saints which will be next to and about the beloved City Rev. 20. 9. And these are the men especially and principally meant with whom and in the midst of whom the Tabernacle of God to wit the reigning Saints shall be for it appears that these Kings when they reign to wit the holy Jerusalem are called the Tabernacle of God in that it is said I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven and I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men c. But who are these men especially with whom this Tabernacle shall be The Prophet informs us to wit the twelve Tribes of Israel I will place them saith the Lord â—o wiâ— Judah and Israel the two and the Ten Tribes and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore my tabernacle also shall be with them yea I will be their God and they shall be my people and the heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctifie Israel when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for evermore Rev. 21. 2 3. with Ezek. 37. 11-16-22-26 27 28. yea it may seem that Israel will have some rule over the Nations also Isa 60. 5 10. and Chap. 61. 4 6. But yet still the Saints which shall reign with Christ will be uppermost the Kingdom and Dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom c. Dan. 7. 27. Thus our Lord saith unto his Disciples I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my father appointed unto me that ye may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom and sit on Thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luk. 22. 28-30 Rev. 20. 4 6. with Dan. 7. 13-18 Psal 22. 28 29. and 122. 2.
as appears in some good measure in what hath been said of them already and as will further appear if we consider what followeth That is to say 1. They have very great wisdom knowledge and understanding and have a very piercing inspection So much that wise Woman of Tekoah signifieth saying As an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad And again My Lord is wise according to the wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are in the Earth 2 Sam. 14. 17 20. and ch 19. 27. and that they are of a piercing inspection and insight into secret things is signified in that they are said to be Aâ—lame of Fire as the Eyes of the Son of God the Angel of the Covenant are said to be though yet they know not the hearts of men as he doth nor are perfect in knowledge as he is compare Ps 104. 4. and Heb. 1. 7. with Rev. 2. 18. See notes on Rev. 1. v. 14. yet they have much more knowledge than men have as our Saviour gives us to understand when he saith Of that Day and Hour knoweth no Man no not the Angels of the Heavens Implying they know more than any meer man Mat. 24. 36. Mark 13. 22. 2. They are also very strong and powerful as it is said Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or are mighty Ps 103. 20. they are greater in power than men are or any other Creature 2 Pet. 2. 14. Hence they are called powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Indeed it doth appear that some of these Glorious Creatures excel others of them in strength See notes before on v. 2. but yet they are all of them very strong and powerful And hence also whereas it is said in one place The Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels It is thus exprest to us in another The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels signifying to us that all the Angels of God are mighty in strength Compare Mat. 16. 27. with 2 Thes 1. 7. and Mat. 25. 31. And to this we may have further occasion to speak afterwards 3. They are very swift and speedy in their motion from one place to another with two Wings they do fly And saith the Prophet One of the Seraphims flew unto me Isay 6. 2 6. They can come from Heaven to Earth instantly as it is said Suddenly there was with the Angel a multitude of the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. To the same purpose also is that of the Prophet whilst I was speaking in Prayer saith he Even the Man Gabriel whom I had seen in the Vision at the beginning being caused to fly swiftly touched me c. Dan. 9. 21. they have not such gross earthly Bodies as we have nor are hindred or retarded by such letts and obstacles as we are 4. They are very watchful Creatures and need not sleep to refresh them as we do while we are here in mortal corruptible bodies Hence they are called watchers Dan. 4. 13 17 23. 5. They are very glorious Creatures full of splendor lustre brightness and Majesty Hence we hear of the Cherubims of Glory Heb. 9. 5. and the Glory of the Angels Luke 9. 26. So also it is said All that sate in the Council saw Stephens Face as it had been the Face of an Angel Acts 6. 15. So Manoahs Wife said to her Husband that he that appeared to her was a man of God and his countenance was like the countenance of an Angel of God very terrible Judges 13. 6 15 16 21. And so much also is signified in that they are called Angels of light as is before said 6. They are Immortal Creatures such as shall not cannot dye as our Saviour signifies when he saith neither can they dye any more for they are equal with the Angels Luke 20. 36. And so they shall for ever enjoy that honour and happiness and holiness of which they are possessed 7. They have an excellent Voice or Language as the Apostle intimates when he saith Though I speak with the Tongue of Angels c. 1 Cor. 13. 1. Gal. 1. 8 9. Vse 1. The consideration of what we have said already concerning these Glorious Creatures is useful to deliver and preserve us from the errour of the Sadducees new and old who say there is neither Angel nor Spirit Acts 23. 8. they are herein more bruitish than the Pharisees were for they confessed there were such Creatures Acts 23. 8 9. yea that there are such Spiritual Beings was also acknowledged by an unproselyted Gentile Acts 10. 22. and by an Heathen to wit Achish King of Gath 1 Sam. 29. 9. 2. VVe may be led by occasion of the excellency of the Angels in some little measure to consider and conceive of his infinite glory and majesty who is the Creatour and former of all things So the Lord from the strength and excellency of some of his Creatures gives us to understand that he who is the Creatour of them must needs be infinitely more glorious and powerful So he saith of Leviathan none is so fierce that dare stir him up who then is able to stand before me Job 41. 10 11. Isay 40. 26 28. 3. We may in some small measure conceive from hence what glory and excellency they shall arrive at and partake of who are called to the fellowship of God's Son Jesus Christ our Lord 1 Cor. 1. 9. Man was made in the first Adam and Creation a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. And so indeed for a little while our Lord Jesus the second Adam was also inferiour to them Heb. 2. 6 7 9. But for the sufferings of death he was crowned with Glory Heb. 2. 9. and hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they Heb. 1. Eph. 1. 18 22. 1 Pet. 3. 22. He hath advanced our nature in his person far above all those glorious Spirits and they that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that World and the Resurrection from the Dead shall be equal to the Angels and be the Children of God being the Children of the Resurrection Mat. 22. 30. Mark 12. 25. Luke 20. 35 36. they are called to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus 2 Thes 2. 14. 1 Job 3. 2. 2. We have the number of these holy happy and glorious Creatures indefinitely intimated to us Many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands so many as no man can number They are frequently signified to be a very great number or an innumerable company of them as will somewhat appear to us if we consider 1. The plain affirmations and intimations given to us thereof in the Scriptures So when Jacob went on his way the Angels of God met him and when Jacob saw them he said This is Gods Host and he called the name of that place Mahanaim that
good of his Hence the Pâ—ophet Elisha useth the same expression that King Hezekiah doth viz. there be more with us than with them as with respect to the Angels Compare 2 Chron. 32. 7 8. with 2 King 6. 14 16 17. Zech. 2. 5. with Ps 104. 4. these are God's Chariots his Chariots of Salvation some trust in Chariots in outward Chariots Ps 20. 7. Isay 31. 1. and they that have many of them are very formidable and dreadful to us as was Jabin unto the Children of Israel who had nine hundred Chariots of Iron Judg. 4. 3. But these Angels are God's Chariots wherewith he goes forth for the salvation of his People for salvation with his anointed Hab. 3. 8 13. and he hath not only nine hundred or nine thousand Chariots but the Chariots of the Lord are twice ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. and one Angel hath more power and strength than all Jabin's Chariots 2 King 19. 35. with v. 23. With these he destroyed Jabin's General with his nine hundred Chariots They sought from Heaven and overcame them Judg. 5. 2â— with Job 38. 7. He will come flying on these Horses of his Ps 18. 10. and riding on these Chariots of Cherubims for the good and protection of those whose hearts are perfect towards him 1 Chron. 28. 18. And therefore they should and may serve God without fear of their Enemies Deut. 33. 26 29. with Ps 68. 17 33 35. Verse 12. Saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing In this Verse we have a further account given to us of the voice of the innumerable company of Angels which the Apostle saith he heard v. 11. And this is propounded to us 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 2. More particularly we have an account given us what they said with their loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 1. Saying to wit all of them There was but one imployed in v. 2. to make that Proclamation and he enough to silence and non-plus himself and all the Angels and all other Creatures But here all of them with one voice join together and all little or â—ew enough to celebrate his praises who is exalted above all blessing and praise Nâ—â—em 9. 5. So when one Angel said to the Shepherds Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God and saying glory be to God in the highest on Earth peace c. Luk. 2. 10 13. All the Angels of God are to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 2. Saying with a-voice with an Articulate voice It is said of the four living Creatures and Elders they had every one of them Harps and golden Phialls c. and they sung a new Song saying thou art worthy c. But of the Angels only they said c. Though the Angels praise and glorifie him yet the Saints have greatest cause to sing forth the honour of his Name and make his praise glorious for he is their Brother their Husband and they his Spouse c. The Saints begin here in celebrating the praises of the Lamb and they only sing the new Song which these say or some part of it So when the Angels are called upon to praise the Lord Ps 148. 2 5. the Saints are exhorted to sing unto the Lord a new Song to praise his Name in the Dance to sing praises unto him with the Timbrel and Harp For the Lord taketh pleasure in his People c. Let the Saints sing aloud c. Ps 149. 1 2 3 5 6. 3. Saying with a loud or great voice One Angel can speak with a very loud voice that Angel that spake to Abraham out of Heaven that one Angel caused him to hear his voice on Earth which are at a very great distance one from another Gen. 22. 11 15. with Ps 103. 11. that one Angel in v. 2. of this Chapter proclaimed with a loud voice so as to cause all Creatures in Heaven and Earth and under the Earth to hear See also Rev. 19. 17 18. But what an exceeding loud voice must the voice of such an innumerable company of them conjoined be when all of them cry mightily as Rev. 18. 2. It must needs be a loud voice indeed And so 1. They said with a loud or great voice not with a low and little one as those Creatures do who peep and mâ—tter Isay 8. 19. they did not speak out of the Ground their speech was not low out of the Dust nor their voice as of those that have a familiar Spirit Isay 29. 4. but their voice was full of power and might as those that were directed and enabled by the Spirit of the Lord as Mica 3. 7 8. 2. With a loud voice denotes their unanimous joy and gladness and rejoycing in and being well-pleased with what they say when Men are sad and troubled either they cannot speak as Ps 77. 4. their words are swallowed up Job 6. 2 3. or theâ— speak with a low voice As it is said I will distress Ariel and there shall be heaviness and sorrow And thou shalt speak out of the Ground and thy speech shall be low out of the Dust and thy voice shall be as of one that hath a Familiar Spirit out of the Ground It seems then that those that have Familiar Spirits and Wizards c. are full of heaviness and sorrow Isay 29 2 4. But when they are merry and joyful they make a loud noise and speak with a loud voice usually Exod. 32. 17 18. Hence we have such exhortations Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Ps 81. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the Earth make a loud noise and rejoice c. A loud noise is a joyâ—ul one Ps 98. 1 4. And if there was such joy in Heaven amongst these glorious Spirits in celebrating the praises of the Lamb who took not hold on the nature of Angels how much rather should we rejoice and render his praise glorious upon the loud Harp who took our nature upon him and was made sin for us and gave his flesh for the life of the World and rose again for our justification and who is entred into Heaven it self there to appear in the presence of God for us As here the living Creatures and Elders do in v. 8 10. And as it is said Let thy Saints shout for joy Ps 132. 9 16. And again Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Take a Psalm bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery c. Ps 81. 1 2. See
far above them to wit the Saints and glorious Spirits or Angels They do not say The blessing and the honour and the glory and the power unto the living Creatures or Elders or innumerable company of Angels or any of them nor to the Virgin Mary or any Saint deceased whatever Surely if living Men yea living Saints may invocate and religiously worship the Virgin Mary or any Saint or Angel much rather might these do so there is a far greater dis-proportion between mute and brute Creatures and the Saints and Angels and a much wider difference than there is between one Saint and another or than between Saints and Angels And if it be too great boldness and presumption for living Saints to come immediately to Christ and to God by Christ as some groundlesly and dangerously dream and conceit and therefore in their voluntary humility they address themselves to Christ by Saints deceased or Angels being notwithstanding their plea for and pretence of humility vainly puft up with their fleshly mind and not holding the Head Christ Jesus Col. 2. 18 19. How much greater pride and sauciness would it be in these mute and brute Creatures to pass by the Saints and Angels in their Doxologies and Adorations And how much more becoming their low and inferiour state and condition to call to the Saints and Angels in their Addresses of this nature as Job 5. 1. and desire them to mediate for them or to worship them immediately seeing Saints are much better than the Fowls of the Air Mat. 6. 26. with Luke 12. 24. much better than Sheep c. Mat. 12. 12. But yet these inferiour Creatures call not in to their assistance the Saints or Angels as Mediators Oh! let us not be more brutish than these Câ—eatures which have no understanding But let us continually and only come unto God by the one and only Mediator the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a Ransome for all Men 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. Heb. 7. 25. Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 13. 5 3. Directly and expressly they say Blessing and the honour c. unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb As they are called upon by the Psalmist saying Bless the Lord all his works in all places of his Dominion Ps 103. 22. And as is said concerning them All thy works shall praise thee O Lord Ps 145. 10. So the Apostle was here strengthened extraordinarily to hear them The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work Day unto Day uttereth speech and Night unto Night sheweth knowledge Ps 19. 1 2 3. The Beasts of the Field shall honour me saith the Lord the Dragons and the Owls or Ostriches Isay 43. 20. All his works praise and shall praise him in seeking to him as those that have their sole dependance on him and preservation and provision from him The Eyes of all wait upon him and he gives them their Meat in due season He openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of every living thing Ps 145. 10. with v. 15 16. The innumerable creeping things in the Sea as well as the Beasts of the Earth and Fowls of the Air These all wait upon him that he may give them their Meat in due season that he gives them they gather he openeth his hand they are filled with good Psal 104. 10 17 25 28. He provideth for the Raven his food his young ones cry to God Job 38. 41. Thus the Psalmist calls upon the Creatures generally to praise the Lord. Praise ye him saith he Sun and Moon praise him all ye Stars of Light praise him ye Heavâ—nâ— of Heavens and ye Waters that be above the Heavens Praise the Lord from the Earth ye Dragons and all Deeps Fire and Hail Snow and Vapours stormy Wind fulfilling his Word Mountains and all Hills fruitful Trees and all Cedars Beasts and all Cattel creeping things and flying Fowl c. Ps 148. See the Song of the three Children in Apocrypha v. 35 59. And all Creatures are called upon to rejoice and sing praise before and glorifie the Lamb Let the Heavens rejoice and let the Earth be glad let the Sea roar and the fulness thereof Let the Field be joyful and all that is therein then shall all the Trees of the Wood rejoice before the Lord for he cometh for he cometh to judge the Earth c. Ps 96. 11 13. and 98. with Ps 75. 3. and Heb. 1. 3. 1. Then we may learn from hence that God leaves not himself without witness to any All God's Creatures shew forth his glory and glorifie him that we might be led to know that there is a God a great a good and gracious God He left not himself without witness towards the Gentiles but did them good and gave them Rain from Heaven which is a teacher of righteousness Joel 2. 23. and fruitful seasons filling their hearts with Food and gladness Act. 14. 17. That which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them for the invisible things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and God-head c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. Job 12. 7 9. Deut. 4. 19. Yea the Apostle saith The Gospel was preached in every Creature under Heaven Col. 1. 23. Ps 19. 1 2 3 6. with Rom. 10. 14 15 18. Isay 40. 26 28. Ps 145. 9 10. 2. In that what these mute and brute Creatures do according to their Nature and Kind and by Instinct is thus reputed as their saying Blessing and honour and glory and power c. We may see the graciousness of God in his Interpretations He doth put the most favourable and charitable construction upon the saying and doings of his Creatures that may be He here reputes and interprets what these Creatures do by natural Instinct to be a glorifying and honouring him because he hath given no more to them When the young Lions roar after their Prey he calls it their seeking their Meat from God Ps 104. 21. and saith The young Ravens cry unto God Job 38. 41. and that all Creatures wait upon him Ps 104. 12 27. and 145. 10 15 16. So he interprets Childrens being brought to him a coming to him Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Deut. 11. 1 2. and reputes them graciously as Believers Mat. 18. 2 6. as such as receive the Kingdom Luke 18. 17. as such as humble themselves Mat. 18. 4. See Ps 71. 5 6. with Ps 22. 9 10. So when Persons in imminent and eminent danger cry out for help and deliverance and are even forced to seek to him he interprets it in the best sense and saith Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble and he saveth them c. Ps 107. 8 31. 1 Tim. 2. 15. Jonah 1. 14 16. He is no hard or austere Master though wicked and slothful Servants so say but interprets
all the honourable of the Earth Isay 2. 10. c. and ch 23. 8 9. and ch 13. 10 12. and ch 24. yet some of these may and will submit themselves to and worship Christ truly and so escape the Wrath to come Psal 22. 27. but such as abide in their opposition to him and minding earthly things shall wail for ever Isay 60. 12. Luke 21. 34 36. Isay 24. 17 18. 4. We have the breathing vote and desire of the Apostle and of all that are taught and led of God even so amen Rev. 22. 20. So the Holy Men of God formerly have desired O that the Salvation of Israel were come out of Zion Psal 14. 7. and 53. 6. Make haste my beloved c. Cant. 8. 14. Oh that thou wouldest rent the Heavens that thou wouldst come down c. Isay 64. 1. And in latter times they who had received the first-fruits of the Spirit did groan within themselves waiting for the adoption the redemption of their bodies and to that end they did look for the Saviour from Heaven the Lord Jesus Rom. 8. 23. with Phil. 3. 20 21. The Spirit and the Bride say come And let him that heareth say come even so come Lord Jesus Rev. 22. 17 20. The Gospel of Christ doth teach them who believe it to wait for God's Son from Heaven whom he raised from the dead 1 Thes 1. 10. to look for the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 11 13. To be looking for and hasting unto the coming of the Day of God 2 Pet. 3. 11 14. and for this the Apostle here longs and breaths even so Amen These Words are true and faithful Rev. 21. 1 5. and ch 22. 6 7. Verse 8. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending saith the Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty Here we have an account given us of the infinite excellency of the person speaking and his ability for accomplishing what is spoken of him v. 7. Why should it be thought a thing incredible that he should effect it We may first here enquire and consider who the person here speaking is Some understand it of the Father because this person is so described as he is v. 4. where doubtless he is intended because he is distinguished from the Spirit and from Jesus Christ as before is said But I conceive and judge that the person here speaking in this 8 th Verse is Jesus Christ 1. Because he is the person generally speaking in this Book by his Angel or Angels to whom it was given to that end to shew c. v. 1. Rev. 22. 16. 2. Because the first part of the description here to wit that he is Alpha and Omega is elsewhere given of him without Controversie in this Book So expressly v. 11 13. and ch 22. 12 13. Nor doth that hinder us to understand it of Christ because he is described as the Father is for he and the Father are one Joh. 10. 13. 1 Joh. 5. 7. 3. It appears also that this is spoken of and by Christ because it seems these 8 and 9 Verses refer to Verse 1. The eighth Verse declares to us to whom this Revelation was given to shew to his Servants to wit to Jesus Christ who here saith of himself I am Alpha and Omega c. And v. 9. shews unto us to whom he sent and signified it to wit unto his Servant John And so we shall look upon this Verse as containing the words of our Lord Jesus Christ in which he gives a description of himself unto us I am Alpha and Omega These two are the first and last Letters of the Greek Alphabet and signifie as here it followeth the beginning and the ending Or as in v. 11. the first and the last and both are used in ch 22. 13. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last Now from hence we may note in general 1. That God hath sanctified all Tongues for declaring to us the things of Christ and of God in him to the end that all Nations and Tongues might come unto the knowledge of the truth So after the Lord had given Authority and Commission to his Apostles to go into all the World and preach the Gospel to every Creature of all the Nations he did fit them thereto by pouring forth his Spirit upon them and thereby enabling them to speak with other Tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance Mark 16. 15 17. Acts 1. 8. and ch 2. 1 8 12. And the Angel had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto every Nation and Kindred and Tongue c. Rev. 14. 6. 2. In that he doth explicate and interpret these words saying I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the first and the last So he shews that it is good for the Preachers of the Gospel to use great plainness of Speech that they may be understood 2 Cor. 3. 12. 1 Cor. 14. 1 13. so often-times Hebrew Words c. are interpreted So Emmanuel God with us Mat. 1. 23. Eli Eli Lamasabacthani that is to say My God My God why hast thou forsaken me Mat. 27. 46. Jesus for he shall save c. Mat. 1. 23. Messias which being interpreted is the Christ Joh. 1. 41. c. It is good to speak plainly to edification and exhortation and comfort and not to affect hard words or sayings or when there is need for the use of them to interpret them 1 Cor. 14. 27 28. I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending End sometimes signifies dissolution or ceasing to be Luke 22. 37. and sometimes perfection or fulfilling 1 Tim. 1. 5. and in both senses it may be in various respects as to divers things applied unto our Lord Jesus He is the beginning and end of the first Creation He is the beginning of it He was in the beginning with God all things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. By him God made the Worlds Heb 1. 2. and ch 11. 3. By this Word of the LORD were the Heavens made yea God created all things by Jesus Christ Ps 33. 6. Eph. 3. 11. and by him all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 4 5 10 13. We have both put together as his work in Heb. 1. 10 12. And thou Lord in the beginning hast laid the Foundation of the Earth and the Heavens are the works of thine Hands They shall perish but thou remainest and they all shall wax old as doth a Garment and as a Vesture shalt thou fold them up and they shall be changed c. He is the Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending or perfecter of the New Creation He is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the Preeminency for in him it hath pleased all the fulness of
is called upon to hear c. See the Notes before on v. 3. and on ch 2. v. 7. And it was to be sent directly and expresly to the seven Churches in Asia the less many of whom it may seem were turned from Paul 2 Tim. 1. 15. yet Christ leaves them not but seeks their good Mat. 21. 35 36. Now he orders another to them Paul was an Instrument of preaching the Gospel to them at the first Acts 19. 10. And now he sends another to instruct admonish reprove comfort recover them He who is not willing that any should perish is more unwilling that any of those little ones that believe in him should perish Mat. 18. 14. One may plant and another water 1 Cor. 3. 5 8. One begin and another finish and all to help forward the Church Gal. 2. 9. To Ephesus which might be the chief City of Asia the less Smyrna not elsewhere mentioned in Scripture but in this Book nor Pergamus nor Thyatira but Acts 16. 14. nor Philadelphia Laodicea Col. 2. 1. and ch 4. 13 16. all of them chief Cities as some say Verse 12. And I turned to see the Voice that spake with me and being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks 1. In this Verse we have an account given unto us of the carriage and demeanour of the Apostle referring unto v. 10. and 11. He turned to see the Voice that spake with him He turned He was not regardless and careless thereof Zech. 5. 1. and ch 6. 1. And it is good for us to mind and set our hearts unto his words and sayings And though it were a mighty Voice as of a Trumpet and such an one as might have terrified and affrighted him and caused him to have run away and to have hid himself as they did Dan. 10. 6 7. yet he turned the Lord strengthened and emboldened him 2. We have here some beginning of what he in Vision saw which he was commanded to write in a Book v. 11. And being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks Where we may enquire and consider 1. What are the seven Candlesticks here spoken of 2. Why are they called and compared to Candlesticks 3. In what respects are they said to be Golden Candlesticks 1. What are the seven Golden Candlesticks here spoken of To this we need not nor shall enlarge our Lord doth plainly open to us what is signified to us thereby when he openeth this mystery and saith The seven Candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven Churches Rev. 1. 20. To wit the seven Churches in Asia whom the Apostle doth salute v. 4. and which are particularly named v. 11. 2. Why are these Churches called and compared to Candlesticks 1. Because they are to bear forth the light unto and before others to wit the word of life or Christ in the Gospel the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ and thus they were to shine forth and to be as lights in the World Phil. 2. 13 16. Luke 12. 35. 2 Cor. 4. 4. as in our Types the Candlestick was for the light Exod. 35. 14. Numb 4. 9. So Christ's Churches are Candlesticks to bear the light Prov. 6. 23. And this they are to do In Word and Confession Phil. 2. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9. and ch 4. 10. Rom. 10. 9 10. This liberty Christ hath given them to be teachers of others and one of another according to their measure of knowledge and proportion of Faith to edifie one another on their most Holy Faith 1 Thes 5. 11. Heb. 3. 13. and ch 10. 23 25. and ch 4. 14. nay not only they may but they ought to hold forth the truth and be teachers 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 1. and ch 5. 12. And they are also to bear and shine forth this excellent light In Conversation to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Phil. 1. 27. to let their light so shine before men that they seeing their good works may glorifie their Father which is in Heaven And indeed in walking uprightly according to the truth of the Gospel they shall also shine as lights Phil. 2. 14 15. walk as Children of light Eph. 5. 8. The way of the just is as the shining light which shineth more and more unto the perfect day Prov. 4. 18. 1 Pet. 2. 11 12. and ch 3. 1. 16. This is the proper use of Candlesticks 2. They are called Candlesticks to denote that they are not light in themselves nor can enlighten others or be instruments of good one to another unless the Word of Christ be received and entertained by them they must continually hold forth that or else they can be of no usefulness as Candlesticks what use is the Candlestick of unless a light be in it A Candlestick without that cannot light others Truly they can do nothing without Christ though they are light yet it is not in themselves but in the Lord Joh. 15. 4 5. Eph. 5. 1. Col. 3. 16. If any say but the Angels are called and compared to Stars and they are light bodies and have the light abiding in them and so the Angels are always herein useful to give light but not the Churches which are Candlesticks To that I say These Metaphorical Expressions are not to be extended too far The most eminent Instruments and Ministers of Christ have nothing but what they have received and do receive from Christ the Sun of Righteousness The most eminent Instruments may say and confess as that famous Apostle of the Gentiles doth that they are not sufficient of themselves to think any thing as of themselves but their sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 4. 2 7. 2 Cor. 3. 3 5. And though the Ministers are here called Stars yet the Prophets are called elsewhere Candlesticks Rev. 11. 4. And though here the Churches are called Candlesticks yet elsewhere the Saints in general are said to be the Light of the World Mat. 5. 14. and to be light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. and are exhorted to shine as lights in the World Phil. 2. 15. but neither the one nor the other have light in themselves as of themselves but of the fulness of Christ they all receive and Grace for Grace Joh. 1. 14 16. 3. Candlesticks they are compared to to instruct us that their usefulness as such and as distinct Bodies and Societies one from another is but in this dark World as it were and while themselves also see but thorow a Glass darkly as in our Types of old 2 Chron. 13. 11. When the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven the Glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 23. and they shall not need such Mediums as now they do There shall be no night there and they shall need no Candle nor light of the Sun nor Moon Rev. 21. 24. and ch 22. 5 6. Isay 60. 1 3 19 20. The Sun of Righteousness shall then arise gloriously Mal. 4. 2. and
then Prophesies shall fail and Tongues shall cease and knowledge shall vanish away 1 Cor. 13. 8. In former times the Candlestick was in the Sanctuary or holy place and not in the holiest there was none at all Heb. 9. 2 3. 1 Kings 8. 12. they shall then be lights in themselves and shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Who hath Ears to hear let him hear saith Mat. 13. 44. 4. They are compared to Candlesticks to teach us that it is possible they may be removed and put out of the place they are in for their evils even as it fared of old with our Types Jer. 52. 16 19. So Christ threatneth unto one of these Candlesticks Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy Candlestick out of its place except thou repent Rev. 2. 5. Hereafter they shall be fixt as the Sun Mat. 13. 41 44. they shall be as Pillars in the House of God and shall go no more out Rev. 3. 12. But now it is possible the Candlesticks may be removed and it is very probable that some of these seven if not all are in a great measure so long since Behold Israel after the Flesh In such like respects they are called and compared to Candlesticks 3. In what respects are they said to be Golden Candlesticks 1. With allusion and respect to our Types in former times to whom there is frequent reference in this Book Their Candlesticks were formerly of Gold as may be seen Exod. 25. 31. 2 Chron. 4. 7. and ch 13. 11. 3. They are said to be golden as called after Christ who is that Gold tried in the Fire Rev. 3. 18. Job 22. 25. And they are enriched by him with the unsearchable Riches of Christ Eph. 3. 8. Riches of Mercy Rom. 10. 13. Riches of Understanding Col. 2. 2 3. Riches of Glory Rom. 9. 25. yea Christ is theirs and all things are theirs 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Jam. 2. 5. 2 Cor. 6. 8 10. 3. As the consequent of the former they are called Golden because they are the most excellent Societies and are fitted to bear forth the most excellent light Exod. 31. 4. Numb 31. 22. Dan. 2. 38 39. Cant. 1. 8. and ch 5. 9. and ch 6. 1. 4. Golden to signifie they are fitted for and must abide the Fire of Tribulation Numb 31. 22. as the Lord saith I will bring the third part thorow the Fire and will refine them as Silver is refined and will try them as Gold is tried they shall call on my name and I will hear them I will say it is my People c. Zech. 13. 9. 1 Pet. 1. 7. So all these Churches were and should be in tribulation that they might be tried See notes on v. 9. and on ch 2. v. 10. c. 5. Golden Pleasant as Churches to the Eye of the Master of the House Cant. 1. 15. and ch 2. 13 14. and though there were faults in many of them yet still he is pleased to own them as and call them Golden Candlesticks Vers 13. And in the midst of the seven Candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the Paps with a Golden girdle In these words we have some Account given unto us of what this Apostle farther saw in vision namely 1. The person whom he visionally saw one like unto the Son of Man 2. The place where he saw him In the midst of the seven Candlesticks 3. The clothing and habit in which he saw him clothed in a garment down to the foot and girt about the paps with a Golden girdle 1. The person whom he in vision saw one like unto the Son of Man He did not now see his person but onely the likeness and similitude of him or one like him Dan. 7. 13. and ch 10. 16. Appearing possibly by his Angel Rev. 22. 8 9 13 16. And yet to signify to us that the Son of man who is in his Personal body in Heaven Heb. 9. 24. in Paradise Rev. 2. 7. he is in the midst of the Candlesticks invisibly and Spiritually Now here consider we 1 Who is the Son of Man 2. Why is he called the Son of Man 1. Who is the Son of Man Joh. 12. 34. The Scripture helpeth us to understand who he is to wit Jesus Christ the anointed Saviour the only begotten Son of God So he speaking of himself calleth himself whom do Men say that I the Son of Man am Mat. 16. 13. so Luke 22. 48. Joh. 6. 53 56 57. And he is onely so called when one Individual person is spoken of indeed Ezekiel is often so called when spoken to and Daniel once But Christ is never so called when spoken to but always when spoken of and most frequently when he speaketh of himself 2. Why is he called the Son of Man Not because he is a mere Man for he calleth himself and saith of himself that he is Alpha and Omega The beginning and the ending The Lord which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty v. 8. And Alpha and Omega the first and the last v. 11. The Almighty is the Son of Man and his excellent one who is the Son of Man is Almighty The first and the last is the Son of Man who liveth and was dead c. and he who was dead and is alive is the first and the last Before him there was no God or nothing of God formed neither shall there be after him Rev. 1. 17 18. and ch 2. 8. with Isay 43. 10. and ch 44. 6. For this child is wonderful counsellor the mighty God the everlasting father c. Isay 9. 6. and the consideration hereof is very instructive and comfortable But he is called the son of Man 1. Because he who was and is over all God blessed for ever Amen Rom. 9. 5. partook of our nature and was also and is very Man The Word that was in the beginning with God and was and is God was made flesh Joh. 1. 1 3 14 1 Tim. 3. 16. he partook with us of flesh and blood Heb. 2. 14. he was truly a man Joh. 1. 29 30. Act. 2. 22. and is so now in Heaven Acts 7. 55 56. 1 Tim. 2 5. he is not a mere spirit but was raised in the body of his flesh which hath flesh and bones Luke 24. 37. and shall come again as the Son of Man in his own glory and in the Glory of his father with all his holy Angels Mat. 16. 27. Luke 9. 26. and ch 21. 27. 2. He is so called to signifie to us that he partook of the nature of Man of this kind or species of creatures and it was for the good and behoof of all Men that he partook of their nature He was not only the Son of Abraham and David to perform the promises made unto the
and this is first written to us that we might come unto and behold him who is the light of the World and in knowing and seeking whom we may understand all things Prov. 28. 5. and that he might look unto him that he might be strengthened against fears and this also was to be written for us that we knowing how great things he hath done for us and what an excellent one he is become might serve him without fear Luke 1. 75. and that he might look unto him as unto one that is able to perform his word in his threatnings and promises and written to us that we might know he is strong and faithful he is the almighty v. 8. 2. And the things which are The several works states and conditions of the Angels and Churches with the counsells Instructions commendations reproofes threats and encouragements given unto them For the encouragement of the good to hold on their way And for reproof admonition and reclaiming of the evil that they might turn from their Iniquities and every epistle for Instruction and admonition to all and for our instruction and learning they are written and of every one that hath an ear as may be seen afterwards in ch 2. and 3. 3. And the things which shall be hereafter which begin ch 4. 1. and so onward as to the sum and substance of them Verse 20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou â—awest in my right hand and the Seven Golden Candlesticks The seven stars are the Angels of the seven Churches and the seven Candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven Churches Here our Lord opens and explicates unto John what he had foreshewn to him after he had given that discovery of himself he opens the mystery The mystery c. 1. A mystery doth signify to us in general A secret thing and that which is not obvious to every capacity and in scripture it signifieth some excellent secret also and it may still retain the name after it is opened Col. 2. 2. and ch 4. 3. so we read of the mystery of Christ which was secret comparatively till he came into the World and not so clearly opened till the Spirit was poured forth upon the Apostles Rom. 16. 25 26. and this mystery was made known by Christ and God in him unto them By Revelation he made known the mystery unto them that by them it might be made known to us and they have so plainly declared it that when we read we may understand their knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the Sons of Men as it is now revealed unto his holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit Eph. 1. 9 and ch 3. 3 4 5. 2. And indeed many times a mystery doth signify some secret thing set forth to us by some signes Symbols Shadows Parables c. so Christ was formerly typed forth under many types and Shadows as the mystery of Jacobs ladder of the sacrifices Rock Brazen-serpent Tabernacle Temple Ark Propitiatory High-priest c. was Jesus Christ as is manifested unto us now the mystery is opened 1 Cor. 10. 4. Col. 2. 17 with v. 2. Heb. 10. 1. Joh. 1. 52. and ch 2. 21. and ch 3. 14. So our Saviour setteth forth the Kingdom of Heaven in in many Parables which are called the mysteries of the Kingdom Mat. 13. 11. so here that which the Apostle saw was seven starrs and seven candlesticks and the mystery or secret hereof or that which was secretly signified hereby was the Angels and seven Churches See also the mystery of iniquity after such a manner set forth Rev. 17. 5 7. c. see the notes also after on ch 5. v. 8. Now here we may observe for our usefulness 1. In that our Lord here opens the mystery by his spirit so we may learn that Christ is the revealer of secrets and of hidden things unto us upon him resteth the spirit of the Lord the spirit of wisdom understanding c. and by this spirit he reveals mysterious things for the spirit searcheth all things even the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10 12. with Isay 11. 1 3. Eph. 3. 1 3. Luke 24. 44 46. and indeed he is in the bosom of the Father and knows all his mind and counsels Joh. 1. 18. and ch 10. 15. This whole revelation God gave unto Christ to shew c. v. 1. and ch 5. 1 9. This therefore might engage us when we are in the dark and see no light to come unto him as the interpreter Job 33. 23. when Daniel had seen the vision and sought for the meaning then Behold there stood before him as the appearance of a Man c. Dan. 8. 15 20. 2. In that he opens the mystery to John so it teacheth us that even the best of Men and those that have most understanding of and acquaintance with the word of God and Testimony of Jesus and have been declarers of the same see notes on v. 2. yet they have nothing but what is given them from above Joâ— 3. 27. flesh and blood cannot reveal further mysteries to them but they must be beholden to this interpreter otherwise they may say as Daniel did I heard but I understood not Dan. 12. 8. Mat. 16. 17. Joh. 1. 16. Eph. 4. 7. Ps 119. 18 125. And this might hide pride from such and keep them from glorying in God's presence as if they had not received 1 Cor. 2. 29 31. and ch 4. 7. See Dan. 2. 30. And it might preserve us from having Idolatrous esteems of Men or glorying in them 1 Cor. 2. 1 5. and ch 3 19 21. and ch 4. 1 6 7. 3. Seeing this mystery is opened to his servant John so it may instruct us that the secret of the Lord is with them that fear him and to him that hath shall be given Indeed he herein prefers some of them before other some but yet still He giveth wisdom to the wise and knowledge to them that know understanding Ps 25. 14. Luke 8. 9 11. Dan. 2. 21 22. 4. In that it is given to John to write and to send to the Churches so he signifieth that all things are theirs whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting the Saints for the work of the Ministery for the Ediâ—ying of the Body of Christ c. Eph. 4. 10 11 12. The mystery of the seven Starrs which thou sawest in my right hand see the notes before on v. 16. And the seven Candlesticks See the notes on v. 12. The seven stars are the Angels here we may observe 1. He saith not nor means that the seven stars are to wit are transubstantiated into the Angels that is not the meaning hereof but they do signify to us the Angels The Angels are the secret thing represented by or signified under these signs or Symbols such sayings are
all men which was at first begotten and produced in them by his first love manifested unto and known and believed by them 2. How had they left thiâ— their first love Or in what sense or after what consideration had they left it To which we say They had not so left it as if they had none to Christ and one another for such a thing would be wholly and altogether inconsistent with those many good and commendable things before taken notice of by our Saviour in them v. 2 3 6. But in some measure their love was waxt colder than it was at first Mat. 24. 12. And they were not so â—ervent and ardent therein as sometimes and at first they had been somewhat of the same evil was found with these as was with the Church of Laodicea of which it is said thou art neither hot nor cold though not in so great a degree Rev. 3. 15 16. There was a decay and abatement of their love some remission and lessening of the inflamedness thereof as the word left here properly signifies to wit a remission of their love like that also complained of in others though it seems not in so great a measure or degree Thus saith the LORD I remember the kindness of thy youth thy first love but afterwards it was otherwise with them Hence it is said hear the word of the Lord what iniquity have your Fathers found in me that they are gone far from me c. Neither said they where is the Lord that brought us up out of the Land of Aegypt Jer. 2. 1 5 6 12. And it might in some measure be said to these as the Apostle doth to the Galatians where is now the blessedness you spake of Gal. 4. 13 15. They had in some sort departed from their rest as the Pâ—almist intimates he had done Ps 116. 1 7. and gadded about to change their ways too much wandring from Mountain to Hill and forgetting their resting-place their place to lye down in Jer. 2. 33 36. and ch 50. 6. they were not now so valiant for the truth as formerly they had been Jer. 9. 3. not so inflamed with love to Jesus Christ and one another the sufferings of Christ and what he hath thereby effected and obtained into himself were not so highly prized by them and therefore not so operative and effectual in them as at first but they were come to some loss and had suffered a decay of those things formerly wrought in them by the Glorious Gospel 2 Joh. 8. Oh how precious was this Manna to them at the first they then cried out by way of Admiration What is this they then with earnestness prayed Lord evermore give us this Bread Christ was then wonderfully precious to them and highly valued by them they did then so cleave to him in love as that they preferred him before all other things though never so gainful and amiable And the Word of God mightily grew among them Acts 19. 17 20. they then desired no other Foundation of their Faith and Hope no other Witness of God's Love no other Bread of Life or Door of Approach to God but Jesus Christ and him crucified and so the Flesh of Christ which was given for the life of the World But alas now their Hearts were in some measure removed from him and they did not so closely cleave unto him as formerly nor were so forward to undergo Afflictions for him and his Gospels sake not to endure hardness as good Souldiers of Jesus Christ 2 Tim. 2. 1 3. They had left their first-love and though they had works yet not the first v. 5. 3. We come in the next place to shew and demonstrate that this is such an iniquity as provoketh the Lord to anger to leave the first-love This is a great evil and so it will appear to be if we consider 1. Because the Principles or Seed of which this first-love was begotten and Object on which it was placed abide the same the Seed thereof is not like the Seed of this World which is perishing and corruptible and therefore all begotten of it is like unto it for all Flesh is as Grass and all the Glory of Man as the Flower of Grass the Grass withereth and the Flower thereof falleth away But this Seed is incorruptible the Word of the Lord endureth for ever and this is the word which by the Gospel is preached unto us 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. the Blood of Christ is precious and incorruptible blood and therefore it is opposed to corruptible things 1 Pet. 1. 19. And it is an Everlasting Commendation of the love of God to us Rom. 5. 8. and the Gospel of Christ is an Everlasting Gospel therein are contained the Words of Eternal Life Rev. 14. 6. Joh. 6. 68. And so Jesus Christ is the same and his years fail not He is Jesus Christ the anointed Saviour the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 1. 12. and ch 13. 8. There is no Iniquity in him and therefore he remaineth for ever The Servant to wit of Sin abideth not in the house for ever but the Son abideth ever Joh. 8. 34 35. Oh what an Iniquity is it then to lessen our love to and esteem of him Or to let slip the Remembrance of his Love in redeeming us What Iniquity have your Fathers found in me saith the LORD that they are gone far from me and have walked after vanity and are become vain neither said they where is the LORD that brought us up out of the Land of Egypt That led us thorow the Wilderness thorow a Land of Deserts and Pits c. Hath a Nation changed their Gods which yet are no Gods But my People have changed their Glory for that which doth not profit Be astonished O ye Heavens at this and be horribly afraid be ye very desolate saith the Lord for my People have committed two evils they have forsaken me the Fountain of living Waters and hewed them out Cisterns broken Cisterns that can hold no Water O Generation see ye the Word of the Lord. Have I been a Wilderness unto Israel a land of Darkness wherefore say my people we are Lords we will come no more â—nto thee Jer. 2. 1 5 6 10 13 31. and ch 17. 13. and ch 18. 13 15. what an evil is this to depart in any measure from him Lord saith Peter to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternal life and we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God Joh. 6. 66 68 69. Oh foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth c. where is the blessedness the excellency the love and loveliness of Christ you formerly spake of Is not he as worthy still as ever to be fervently loved and heartily delighted in by us who humbled himself for us and became obedient to death the death of the cross and who thereby hath redeemed us from the curse of
9 24. Luke 8. 1 8 18. And this I judge to be the meaning of the expression also because this Book is to be shewed unto Christ's Servants they must be such first see the notes on Rev. 1. v. 1. and v. 4 and he is pronounced blessed and is so before also that hears and keeps c. Rev. 1. 3. They are called upon to see and hear these things that have eyes and ears as it is said The eyes of them that see shall not be dim and the ears of them that hear shall hearken Isay 32. 3. Dan. 2. 20 22. Ps 25. 14. their eyes and ears are blessed that do hear see the first things and they are in a capacity to hear the following and more difficult things Mat. 13. 16. Otherwise not as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews speaking of Christ's being an High-priest after the order of Melchisedeck of whom saith he We have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing to wit the first and more easy things as appears by what follows For when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the Oracles of God And are become such as have need of milk and not of strong meat Heb. 5. 11 12. and so by him that hath an ear may be meant every one that hath received in believing the first things of the Gospel of Christ and so every particular member of the Churches for what is here spoken of the Churches as bodies or societies is of concernment and for instruction to every particular person that hath an ear to hear So whereas the Church of Ephesus is here charged to have left her first-love and threatned that if she remembers not from whence she is fallen and repents not c. He will remove her candlestick Though this be spoken to the Church directly yet the same charge and commination respects every particular person that is alike guilty and the same judgement or one of a like nature is to be feared if it be not timely prevented 2. We come in the next place to note some instructions briefly As to say 1. That the way for us to hear and understand these things here written to the Churches is to hear continually the word of Jesus even the word of the beginning of Christ which is the foundation of all gracious and spiritual operations and of all doctrines Joh. 5. 25. Heb. 6. 1 2. To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly Mat. 13. 12. 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. 2. Herein is supposed that such as have an ear may not hear attend unto and mind these things spoken to the Churches It is possible that they which have ears to hear may not hear they may not improve what they are furnished with Ezek. 12. 2. Jer. 5. 21. so much our Saviour signifies when he saith to his disciples Perceive ye not neither understand have ye your hearts yet hardned having eyes see ye not and having ears hear ye not And do ye not yet Remember Mark 8. 17 18. Where he both gives us to understand who they are that have ears to wit his disciples and also signifies that such may not hear they may pretend or suppose so much difficulty in the Book of this prophecy as not to mind or set their hearts to what is contained therein or upon other accounts may not make use of or improve that ear which they have received 1 Pet. 1. 22 23. 3. That it is the gracious mind of our Lord Jesus that every one that hath an ear should hear the things here written to the Churches that they should attentively hear and understand them as the Word hear when it 's mentioned alone doth frequently signify understand Mat. 13. 18. see notes on Rev. 1. v. 3. The things herein written are therefore sent and written not for the sakes of the Angels and Churches as congregated together only But it is the good will of Christ that every particular Man that hath an ear should hear them also and therefore any such may with encouragement hear that he may understand 4. It is of concernment and great usefulness to such an one to hear and consider what is here spoken Rev. 1. 3. 2. Consider we next the thing that every such an one is called upon to hear And that is what the spirit saith unto the Churches not to the World only All may hear that as before is said but unto the Churches What is that Surely we may say all spoken to them and so as with respect to what is said directly to this Church he is to hear all before spoken to wit the description Christ gives of himself v. 1. the commendable things found with this Angel and Church to receive the grace of God to imitate what is good v. 2 3 6. The evil found to avoid it or if polluted therewith to escape such pollution v. 4. the good counsel given to receive so far as appertains to us And the commination to stand in awe and not sin v. 5. and also the promise and encouragement annexed to these words in this verse and therefore though to the three former Churches he puts down the call or acclamation before the promises and encouragements as here and v. 11. and v. 17. yet to the four latter he places it last of all To shew all is to be heard by every one that hath an ear that is spoken to the Churches â—ee v. 29. and ch 3. 6 12 22 yea all is to be heard that is contained in this Book For the whole therein the spirit speaketh to the Churches as hath been before said And as may be seen Rev. 22. 6 16. Now here we may note for our instruction and usefulness 1. In that it is said before These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars to wit Christ v. 1 and here What the spirit saith so he signifieth to us that Christ who is in his personal body in heaven now speaks to us by the spirit according to his promise he hath sent him forth Joh. 15. 26 and 16. 7. and speaks to us by him as God spake by the holy spirit in former times so now Christ having received the immeasurable fulness thereof in the nature of Man hath shed him forth and speaks by him Acts 2. 33. This holy and eternal spirit rests on him and thereby he knoweth all things yeâ— the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. and speaks to us the words of God Joh. 3. 34 35. Isay 11. 1 3. so also he speaks to all the seven Churches 2. In that Christ had said to John v. 1 write and here what the spirit saith so he gives us to understand That as in former times holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy spirit Zech. 7. 12. Mark 12. 38. Acts 28. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 2 Pet. 1. 20 21. so now what
the Apostles of the lamb have written by the commandment of of the Lord was spoken by the Holy Ghost and as he gave them utterance not only received they the substance of what they wrote from the spirit but the words also in which it is declared as the Apostle Paul saith We have received not the spirit of the World but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God which things also we speak not in the Words which mans Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual Acts. 2. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. Hence the Apostle Peter also saith The spirit of Christ which was in the holy prophets did testify before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven c. 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 1 Thes 4. 7 8. So unto all the Churches what John was commanded to write the holy spirit saith Rev. 2. 8 11. and v. 12 17. and v. 18 29 c. And when John saith I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from henceforth It is then added yea saith the spirit Rev. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 14. 37. Therefore what the Apostles have written unto us is to be received by us as the word of God and scriptures of truth 1 Thes 2. 13. 3. In that it is thus expressed to us what the spirit saith not said simply so we learn from hence That what things soever were written aforetime in the holy scriptures they were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. And in those scriptures the holy spirit still speaketh unto us and God by his spirit as it said he found him in Bethel and there he spake with us Hos 12. 4. so our Saviour saith to the Sadducees as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God Mat. 22. 31. These words were firstly and immediately spoken to Moses many hundred of years before and yet also as our Saviour saith spoken to them in his days and to us now so the Apostle citing a portion of scripture recorded by David thus speaketh wherefore as the holy ghost saith c. Heb. 3. 7 8. with Ps 95. 7 8. and speaking of God's having spoken to us in these last days by his son he expresseth it in one place in the present time and as his continued speaking to us by him See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we refuse him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. with ch 1. 1 2. This might therefore engage us to glorify the word of the Lord which was written long since as much as if it were now and not before spoken to us from God Thus to all the Churches it is thus expressed what the spirit saith to wit continually 1 Tim. 4. 1. Luke 16. 29 31. 4. What the spirit saith unto the Churches And so 1. Not to the Angels of the Churches only Though the Epistles are first sent and expressly directed to them yet they are also written for and spoken unto the Churches and by the Angels to be communicated to them as we have said before and indeed all these Angels all gifts ministers c. are the Churches as the Apostle saith All things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 12. Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2. To the Churches Not to this only though sent expressly unto this and in this the temper of this Church is particularly declared yet also the spirit saith this to the Churches in general He saith not to the seven Churches as before but indefinitely to the Churches To signify that where any one is commended every Church should hear this that they might follow their steps Heb. 6. 10 12. And where any thing is reproved in any one it is for Instruction and admonition to others Heb. 3. and ch 4. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 12. The same evils here reproved may be with any others also and where counsel is given unto any or encouragement set before any it should be minded and considered by the residue also Therefore what the spirit saith unto one he saith unto all the Churches 3. To the Churches all that is written in this Book is to the Churches to his servants compare ch 22. 6. with v. 16. Therefore they should not be afraid to read it see notes before on ch 1. v. 1. and 3. and 4. 2. We have a gracious promise and powerful encouragement proposed to and set before us in which let us consider 1. The subject of the blessedness therein assured 2. The promise it self and blessedness therein assured 1. The subject of the blessedness promised To him that overcometh Thus it is said to all the Churches and every such an one as overcometh is the subject of the blessedness and happiness assured and promised Now herein is signified to us 1. That Christs Churches are souldiers and have a warfare a good warfare to war 1 Tim. 1. 18. not only are the Angels amongst them so though they are to go before others but also the Churches and every particular hearty believer therein They are all souldiers of Jesus Christ And so 1. They have a captain over them a captain of this host of the Lord and that is Jesus Christ as when Joshua was by Jericho He beheld and there stood a Man over against him and Joshua said unto him art thou for us or for our adversaries and he said nay But as captain of the Lords host am I now come c. Josh 5. 13 15. God himself even the great God and our saviour Jesus Christ and the Father in him is their captain 2 Chron. 13. 12. he is the captain of their salvation who was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. one who hath himself suffered one who bare our sins in his own body on the tree and was delivered to death for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath overcome all our enemies Rev. 3. 21. and hath all power given unto him both in heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1 20 21 22 and is their head as he hath thus vanquished all our enemies and as he is thus impowered their captain Col. 1. 18. with Judg. 11. 6 11. and in his book are they inrolled Luke 10. 20. and by him are they led and preserved for he favours their righteous cause yet it is his Ps 74. 19 22. and 140. 12. and 23. 1 4. 2. They have a Banner displayed because of the truth to which the have run
Ps 60. 4. and by which they have been prevailed with to give their names unto him and this banner is his love manifested in his precious sufferings and cross which he hath endured and overcome So the spouse saith His banner over me was love Cant. 2. 5. This covers their heads in the day of battle and this being known and believed by them makes them perfect in love to him to cleave unto him with full purpose and follow the lamb whithersoever he goeth Cant. 1. 2 4. and gives them boldness in every day of judgment and casteth out continually all fear out of them all fear that hath torment 1 Joh. 4. 16 19. and makes them valiant and victorious so as they are more then conquerours thorow him that loved them and gave himself for them Cant. 1. 2. and ch 8. 6 7 8. Rom. 8. 32 37 39. 3. They have somewhat to fight for not the World and the things thereof my Kingdom saith our Saviour is not of this World If my Kingdome were of this World then would my servants fight that I should not be delivered unto the Jews Joh. 18. 36. nor for indifferent things or lighter and circumstantial matters about the worship of God If any Man seem to be contentious about these things we have no such custom saith the apostle neither the Churches of God 1 Cor. 11. 2 16. and much less have they to fight and contend for mens traditions and ceremonies But that they have to contend earnestly for is the works of Christ as declared in his word and so his Gospel He that overcometh saith Christ and keepeth my works unto the end c. see Rev. 2. 26. The works he hath wrought and accomplished in his own personal body for us and the works which he is now doing from Heaven in the name of the Father and in the name of the fulness of the anointing of the holy spirit to us and in Heaven with the Father for us and the works hereafter as these are made known to us in the word of which he will work Faith These are to be kept and contended for by us and so the word of God and testimony of Jesus They are to contend earnestly for the faith of the common salvation which was once delivered to the saints Jude 3. And they should not give place by subjection no not for an hour that the truth of the Gospel may continue with them Gal. 2. 5. This is contained in that conversation which becometh the faith of the Gospel of Christ to stand fast in one spirit with one mind striving together for the Gospel and in nothing terrified by their adversaries Phil. 1. 27 28. To this the Apostle Paul exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of faith lay hold on eternal life c. 1 Tim. 6. 12 13 14. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. and to encourage him thereto he propounds to and sets before him his own example that he might imitate him I have saith he fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith c. 2 Tim. 4. 5 6 7. 4. They have many enemies and adversaries to war with and fight against powerful enemies And they are 1. Sin in them with the affections and lusts thereof which do war against them and this enemy is next unto them as neer to them as their flesh and therefore it is called the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof which are said to be their members that are upon the earth Gal. 5. 24 26. Col. 3. 5. and this sin and these members of theirs these lusts are both hindering and letting them continually from what is good and prompting enticing and leading them to what is evil whenever they would do good evil is present with them and they find a law in their members warring against the law of their mind and bringing them into captivity to the law of sin which is in their members Rom. 7. 21 23. And the fleshly lusts thereof do war against the soul the good peace and prosperity thereof 1 Pet. 2. 11. these lusts war in their members and lead them to the acting and perpetrating that which is evil and provoking to God and hurtful unto others Jam. 4. 1. the Flesh lusteth continually against the spirit and these are contrary one to the other Gal. 5. 17. This sin and its deceitful lusts are striving against them to cause them to let go Christ's works and his first love and so to leave their first love to him and leading them to rejoyce in their own works or it is moving them to turn from the Gospel and not to abide in the belief thereof or in the confession of it and contending for it or not to have their conversation as becometh it but to do and fulfil the lusts of the Flesh Gal. 5. 16 17. And this sin hath so overspread and defiled the whole man that it is become filthy stinking and abominable Out of the heart of Men proceed evil thoughts murders adulteries blasphemies an evil eye covetousness pride foolishness c. Mark 7. 21 23. Gen. 6. 5. Jer. 17. 9. This is a most dangerous enemy and this Christs Churches and servants have to resist and strive against even unto blood Heb. 12. 4. To deny Tit. 2. 12. abstain from 1 Pet. 2. 11. to crucify Gal. 5. 24 26. To mortify and put to death continually Rom. 8. 13. Col. 3. 5 8. and because they are so polluted themselves herewith naturally therefore that they may come after Christ they must deny and wholly renounce themselves Mat. 16. 23. not lean to their own understanding Prov. 3. 5. but cease from their own wisdom Prov. 23. 4 5. not trust to their own hearts Prov. 28. 26. nor follow their own spirit for the spirit that dwelleth in them naturally lusteth to envy and unto all that is evil Ezek. 13. 3. with Jam. 4. 1 2 4 5. 2. They have the World also to war with and fight against even the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life which are not of the Father but are of the World 1 Joh. 2. 15 17. and so the men of the World Both as they are enticing them by their flatteries and perswasions and by promising to them or propounding before them the riches honour glory pomps and pleasures of this World to cause them to walk in the way with them and to run with them to the same excess of Riot whereto they run Prov. 1. 10 15. Ps 1. 1. 1 Pet. 4. 3 4. They have ungodliness and Worldly lusts to deny in others aswell as in themselves while they are in this present World Tit. 2. 11 12. and they have also the World to resist as they are endeavouring by their threats persecutions and cruelties to move them from the Faith and hope of the Gospel or from the confession thereof in word and conversation that they may not thereby be corrupted from the Gospel or turned aside to
the gift of God is eternal life thorow Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6. 23. All the blessedness promised is freely promised and will be dispensed and rendred of grace and if of grace then it is no more of works otherwise grace is no more grace Rom. 11. 6. It is indeed assured to him that overcometh and every such an one shall certainly have this promise performed but not as if there were any such worth or merit in his Act of overcoming as to deserve what is here promised for alas there is so much pollution and unworthiness cleaving to the believers best deeds that God may justly wipe them out and punish them who do them Neh. 13. 14 22. nor are they nor can they otherwise be acceptable unto God but by Jesus Christ who takes away the iniquity of their holy things and perfumes them with the incense of his sacrifice and so renders them acceptable to God Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Rev. 5. 8. and ch 8. 3 5. yea if they had done all the things which are commanded them yet our Saviour instructs them to say we are unprofitable Servants we have done that which was our duty to do Luke 17. 10. And besides there is no proportion between their overcoming and the reward For I reckon saith the Apostle that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Rom. 8. 17 18. and therefore it is well said I will give 3. Yea and the certainty of his performance hereof may be imported and signified for he is faithful that promised as is evident in that he was faithful unto him that appointed him and the holy brethren are called upon to consider him in that respect Heb. 10. 23. with ch 3. 1 2. It is the Lord the righteous Judge will make good his word and promise in due time 2 Tim. 4. 8. 3. We come nextly to consider the thing promised To eat of the tree of life Truly this he now gives by faith but hereafter he will do it more fully and gloriously Cant. 2. 3 4. Now by the tree of life is meant Jesus Christ himself of whom it is said he is a tree of life to them that lay hold on him and happy is every one that retaineth him Prov. 3. 18. he is the green tree Luke 23. 31. the green fir-tree from whom all our fruit is found Hos 14. 8. of whom the tree of life in the earthly paradise was a type Gen. 2. 9. and ch 3. 22. he hath obtained life into himself for us Heb. 9. 12. And as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 26. This is the record that God hath given of his Son that he hath given to us Mankind eternal life and this life is in his Son yea he is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 10 11 20. And in due time he cometh down spiritually from Heaven and giveth life unto the dead World Joh. 6. 33. And eternal life now by faith to him that seeth him and believeth on him Joh. 6. 40. and ch 17. 2. Now this is that which he here promiseth to give unto him that overcometh To eat of this tree of life which is a great blessing Blessed saith he are they that do his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city Rev. 22. 2. 14. Such an one as overcometh shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of God's house and he will make him drink of the river of his pleasures for with him is the fountain of life Ps 36. 7 9. and 16. 11. of this tree of life they shall eat and be satisfied Ps 22. 26. they shall then have compleat satisfaction delight and complacency in Jesus Christ In him shall all the seed of Israel be justified and shall glory Isay 45. 23 25. with Phil. 2. 8 10. And they shall then for ever praise him their heart shall live for ever yea their whole Man for this was the property of the typical tree of life that if they had eaten thereof they should have lived for ever Gen. 3. 22. and they shall then eat him and live and never dye Joh. 6. 57 58. not only now do they feed on him but shall do so for ever hereafter his sufferings with the ends and vertues thereof shall be remembred fed upon praised and delighted in for ever This is the Song not only of that part of the family of God which is upon the earth but of that part also which is in Heaven Thou art worthy c. for thou wast slain c. Rev. 5. 8 9. 10 11 12 13 14. How doth this set forth the excellency of him unto us and how might it engage us to come continually unto and follow him 4. We have an account given us of the place where this tree of life is In the midst of the paradise of God or as some read it of my God What is meant by the paradise here spoken of we may be helped to understand by the scripture The word Paradise in general doth signify a pleasant orchard or place of trees and so it is rendred orchard in Eccles 2. 5. Cant. 4. 13. And particularly hereby is meant in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles Heaven it self or that glorious place into which Christ is entred so it appears by what our Saviour said to the penitent thief This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luke 23. 43. and this further appears in the use of it by the Apostle Paul who in one verse saith Such an one was caught up to the third Heaven In another it is thus exprest he was caught up into paradise 2 Cor. 12. 2 4. he that descended into the lower parts of the earth is now ascended far above all Heavens all Heavens visible to us into Heaven it self Eph. 4. 8 10. with Heb. 9. 26. which must needs be a place of infinite joy pleasure and delight and of this Eden which signifieth a place of pleasure or delight was a figure Isay 51. 3. Now here we may note for our instruction 1. That Jesus Christ is gone up into and is in Heaven in that most glorious place And there he shall remain until the times of the restitution of all things Acts 3. 20 21. he was carried up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. Act. 1. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 22. There he is and there he shall remain as the tree of life until the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven And then he as the tree of life shall come down and yeild his fruit every moneth And the leaves of this tree shall be for the healing of the nations Rev. 21. 2 3. with ch 22. 2 14 16. God shall then send us Jesus who now is preached unto us Acts 3.
is strong he is the first and the last a mighty Saviour he is who is the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe he is able to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by him and therefore fear we not to come unto and follow after and abide in him Isay 41. 4. and ch 44. 6. with this place 2. He is the first and the last which was dead and he only died for our sins by way of propitiation and as the publick man he himself and and he only bare our sins in his own body on the tree 1 Pet. 2. 24. 1 Joh. 4. 10 14. Isay 63. 3. one died for all even for all that were dead and but one 2 Cor. 5. 14 15. nor shall ever any other dye on this account as never any before or besides him hath done nor shall he be abased any more He being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion over him for in that he died he died unto Sin once Rom. 6. 9 10. And therefore if his sacrifice be rejected there remains no more sacrifice for sins But a certain fearful looking for of Judgment and â—iery Indignation which shall consume the Adversaries Heb. 10. 26 29. he is the last Adam none other as the publick man is to follow him to dye suffer and satisfie for our sins and therefore take we heed of provoking him to leave mediating â—or us for how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation 1 Cor. 15 45. Exod. 23. 21. Ps 2. 12. Heb. 2. 1 3. And is alive He liveth and was dead and â—e is alive for evermore and of the truth hereof he gave many infallible evidences he shewed himselâ— alive after his passion by many infallible proofs being seen of his disciples forty days speaking of the things pertaining to the Kingdom of God Act. 1. 3. This is witnessed of him that he liveth Heb. 7. 8. even by the holy Apostles as the Apostle Peter signifieth and by the holy spirit The God of our Fathers saith he raised up Jesus him hath God exalted with his right hand a Prince and Saviour and we are his witnesses of these things and so is also the Holy Ghost c. Acts 5. 30 32. and 25. 19. see notes on ch 1. v. 18. Verse 9. I know thy works and Tribulation and Poverty but thou arâ— rich And I know the blasphemy of them who say they are Jews and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan In this verse we have an account given us of what our Lord knew or took notice of and that both 1. With respect to this Angel and Church 2. With respect to others 1. As with respect to this Angel and Church c. wherein consider in general He that was dead and is alive he knows c. As he knows God and the things of God Joh. 10. 15. Rev. 5. 1 12. So he knows and takes notice of what is commendable or reprovable amongst his Churches â—say 11. 1 3. Joh. 2. 24 25. and ch 21. 17. Acts 1. 24. Heb. 4. 13. see the notes on v. 23. of this chapter I know thy works I take notice of them see the notes before on v. 2. and the works of this Angel and Church were such as were perfect before God hence we may again note as we have done before on v. 2. That though we take no notice of or know not of any good work any work of faith or labour of love yet Christ observes and will not be unmindful 1 Cor. 15. 58. Heb. 6. 9 10. So he saith to the Angel of the Church in Thyatira I know thy works and Charity and Service and thy works v. 19. yea though those works be done in the greatest secrecy and kept from the eyes of others and though our own left-hand doth not know what our right-hand doth yet still they are manifest to him and minded by him even any work of piety or charity that is done by us he seeth in secret and himself will reward openly so his eye was upon Nathanael when he thought none had taken notice thereof Nathanael saith unto him whence knowest thou me Jesus said unto him-when thou wast under the figtree I saw thee Joh. 1. 47 51. he observes his people exercising themselves to godliness when the generality of the professed Church is so profane as to say It is vain to serve God and what profit is it that we have kept his ordinances Then they that â—eared the Lord spake often one to another and the Lord hearkned and heard and a Book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and that thought on his name and they shall be mine saith the Lord c. Maâ— 3. 14 18. And when he shall sit on the throne of his glory he shall say to them on his right I was hungry and ye gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drink I was a stranger and ye took me in Then shall the righteous answer him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee or thirsty and gave thee drink c. They speak as if they knew not or took no notice of any such thing But yet he knew it as appears by what follows The King shall answer and say unto them Verily I say unto you Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my Brethren ye have done it unto me Mat. 25. 31 34 40. and ch 10. 41 42. The consideration whereof might both preserve us from charging our memories with what we do knowing it is had in remembrance in the sight of the Lord Acts 10. 31. and also preserve us from desires of vain-glory or doing what we do to be seen of men in doing which we shall have no reward of our Father which is in Heaven And it might engage us to do what we do in the greatest secrecy we may knowing he knows and will see in secret and reward and recompence whatsoever work or labour of love is so shewed to his name in the resurrection of the just Mat. 6. 1 5 8. 2 Cor. 5. 10. Luke 14. 14. And when they dye their works shall not dye or be forgotten but they shall rest from their labours and their works shall follow with them Rev. 14. 13. Heb. 11. 4. And Tribulation This is that also which our Lord knew and took notice of as with respect to this Angel and Church and that which his disciples shall meet with and have in this world Joh. 16. 33. all that will live Godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution Acts 14. 22. 2 Thes 1. 4. 2 Tim. 3. 11 12. see the notes before on ch 1. v. 9 Yea though Christ reproves not this Angel and Church for any thing nor finds any fault with them yet there were some who did though unjustly find fault with them and were Instruments of affliction to them and made them sad whom Christ had not
2 7 11. and ch 2. 14 16. 2. To signify that it is a Doctrine of unseen things so the apostle opposeth faith and sight 2 Cor. 5. 7. Heb. 11. 27. and saith faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. and so is the Doctrine of the Gospel such a Doctrine as in which unseen things are evidenced and demonstrated unto us as to shew a little paaticularly The person of Christ and his abasement sufferings and resurrection we never saw with bodily eyes as the Apostle saith whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not c. 1 Pet. 1. 8. But he is discovered to us in this faith this doctrine of unseen things so as thereby we may see him who is otherwise invisible to us Heb. 11. 27 and in this Gospel his sufferings are set forth evidently before our eyes Gal. 3. 1. and herein we may be assured of his resurrection from the Dead Acts 13. 32 34. his glory is an unseen thing as to us otherwise than as demonstrated to us in his word and so we may see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels crowned with glory and honour Heb. 2. 9. we all with open face in this glass may behold the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. what he is now doing is unseen to us he is gone up into heaven and we see him not Joh. 16. 10. nor do we see the hope of the Gospel that blessed hope even the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour hope that is seen is not hope for what a Man seeth why doth he yet hope for Rom. 8. 24 25. 2 Cor. 4. 13 18. Luke 17. 22 now are we the Sons of God saith the Apostle John But it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we shall see him as he is which now we do not 1 Joh. 3. 1 2. But on all these things we may look in this Doctrine of unseen things as the Apostle saith we look on the things not seen which are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. see Mr. Thomas Moore his Teaching in temptation Page 146 158 And this is here called my faith namely the faith of Christ 1. Because it is the faith or Doctrine of or concerning him he is the subject matter of it Gal. 2. 16. Phil. 3. 9. as it is said The Gospel is concerning Jesus Christ our Lord who was made of the â—eed of David according to the flesh and determined the Son of God with power according to the spirit of holiness in the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 1 3 4. so the first and fundamental things of the Gospel are how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures and was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures and that he was seen of Cephas c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4. 5. hence it is called the Gospel of Christ Rom. 1. 16. the word of Christ Col. 3. 16. the faith of Christ Rom. 3. 22. Jam. 2. 1. c. 2. It is his faith that of which he is the Lord hence it is called the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ of Glory Jam. 2. 1. and this is contained in the unity of the spirit there is one Lord one faith of which he even Christ is the one Lord Eph. 4. 4 5. he and he only hath authority to impose upon us what is to be believed by us and hath imposed this faith upon us The apostle Paul saith of himself and his Brethren not that we have dominion over your faith but are helpers of your joy 2 Cor. 1. 24. and if the apostles of the lamb had not what mortal or meer Man hath we should call no Man our Rabbi the Lord of our faith and consciences the father of our spirits but Jesus Christ not the Man of Sin neither head nor body nor both conjoyned thus we should onely honour Christ in receiving and being determined by his word as to faith and worship Mat. 23. 8 10. Rev. 14. 9 10 12. 3. And it is his faith as now revealed which he hath preached and made known to us in these last days he is the author and finisher of iâ— Heb. 12. 2. God hath in these last days spoken to us by his Son Heb. 1. 1 2. and though he imployed instruments for preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery yet they spake nothing to us but what they received from him 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 1. 1. 11. 12. and so it should be received and entertained by us 1 Thes 2. 13. This was that faith the faith of Christ which these had not denied how strongly soever they were tempted or provoked thereto by favour or terrour and this is the commendable account our Lord gives of them thou holdest fast and hast not denied they did confess and not deny somewhat like unto that said of the Baptist concerning Christ he confessed and denied not but confessed Joh. 1. 20. They did not confess Christs faith at one time and deny it at another but they did constantly and continually confess it and not deny it somewhat like that also which our Saviour speaks in the commendation of the Church in Philadelphia thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name Rev. 3. 8. Now a Man may be said to deny 1. When in words they renounce Christ or his faith and this also a Man may do in a lower or in an higher degree as we may see in the Apostle Peter's three denials of Jesus Christ as to say 1. A Man may be said to deny the fait when being asked about it by others he doth nor give a direct answer to â—e question but pleadeth ignorance and â—aith he knows not what he â—aith or means by such a question propounded that he may save or secure himself from danger or persecution 2. A Man may be said to deny it in an higher degree when he more confidently pleads ignorance about the object to be believed and saith he knows it not he knows not Christ or his faith or Gospel he is a stranger thereto ignorant thereof and unacquainted therewith Or 3. He may be said in a very High degree and in an Higher than any of the former to deny it when with curses and oaths he doth disown the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ or renounce it see all in Mat. 26. 34 69 74. Mark 14. 66 71. The Holy Ghost instructs us to be ready always to give an answer unto every Man that asketh us a reason of the hope that is in us with â—eekness and fear 1 Pet. 3. 15. and our Lord hath set us an example â—e witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate and before the Jewish council 1 Tim. 6. 13. though as to many things that were lighter or wherein himself was reproached he pleased not himself nor answered any thing when the Jews sought false witness against him Rom. 15. 1 3. yet
string that they might privily shoot at the upright in Heart and were saying unto them If the Foundations be destroyed what can the righteous do The Lord say the upright is in his Holy Temple the Lords Throne is in Heaven his Eyes behold his Eye lids try the Children of Men Ps 11. 1 3 4. Jer. 18. 22 23. See the notes before on ch 1. v. 14. 2. All the Churches shall know that he searcheth the Reins and Hearts by the Judgments which he will execute on Seducers and Idolatrous-ones Now they shall know it in some measure The Lord is known by the Judgments he executeth the Wicked is insuared in the work of his own hands Ps 9. 6. His Judgments are as the light that goeth forth Hos 6. 5. And by his present Judgments he doth many times make himself known to be one that searcheth the Hearts and trieth the Reins in that he severely punisheth and testifies displeasure against such as appear outwardly to be right worshippers as Jezebel and her Paramours might do as it appeareth by this description he gives of himself and yet inwardly consult to cast him down from his excellency reject his sayings and worship some other God besides God in Christ or set up some stumbling-block of Iniquity before their Eyes or in their Hearts See Ezek. 13. 9 10. c. and ch 14. 3 8. to the end his people may not secretly pollute his name or confederate with such evil teachers or doers Ezek. 39. 6 7. nor listen to such false teachers Ezek. 14. 8 11. But wash their feet in the blood of the wicked Ps 58. 9 10. Acts 5. 1 14. and hereafter they shall fully know that he is he which searcheth the reins and hearts when the wicked shall be turned into Hell and all the nations that forget God Ps 9. 16 17. Then there will be the revelation of the righteous judgment of God he will then bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the heart Rom. 2. 5 6. 1 Cor. 4. 5. We have nextly to consider the impartiality of Christ in his retributions and rewards and I will give to every one of you according to his works Not only will I thus deal with Jezabel her companions and Children But I will give to every one of you according to your works as if Christ should say he will thus render unto every Man even according to his works The work of a Man will he render unto him and cause every Man to find according to his ways Job 34. 11. shall not he render to every Man according to his works Prov. 24. 12. Ezek. 7. 27. Ps 62. 12. Rom. 2. 6. But not only will he thus deal with every Man but also he will give to every one of and in his Churches according to their works 1. He will give to every one of the Angels of the Churches according to their works for all that is sent to the Churches is expressly directed to every Angel to be by him communicated to the Church Now he exactly takes notice of the works of those messengers of their doings who labour amongst and are over their Brethren in the Lord and he will render unto every one of them according thereto As the Apostle Paul saith of himself and his fellow-labourers We must all appear before the judgement-seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his Body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad 2 Cor. 5. 10. 2. And he will give to every one of them according to their deeds for he is one who without respect of persons judgeth according to every Man's work 1 Pet. 1. 17. he will impartially render to every one of these also for he is no respecter of persons nor taker of rewards to blind his eyes withal And he will give to every one of both the Angels and Churches according to their works be they good or evil and not according to their Persons or professions he will bring every work into judgment with every secret thing whether it be good or bad Eccles 12. 14. and according thereto he will reward them in the day of judgment That is unto those who have received and held fast Christ's works which he wrought for them and in them and in a patient continuance in well-doing have been seeking Glory and Honour and immortality he will render eternal life But unto them who have been contentious and have not obeyed the truth but obeyed unrighteousness he will render in dignation and wrath Tribulation and anguish upon every Soul of Man that doeth evil for there is no respect of Persons with him Rom. 2. 6 7 8 11. But thus he will render to every Man according as their works shall be Rev. 22. 12. and not according to what they now are unless he continue the same When a righteous Man turneth away from his righteousness and commits iniquity shall he live all his righteousness that he hath done shall not be mentioned in his trespass that he hath trespassed and in his sin that he hath â—inned in them shall he dye And if the wicked will turn away from all his sins and do that which is lawful and right he shall surely live he shâ—ll not dye All his transgressions that he hath committed they shall not be montioned unto him In his righteousness that he hath done he shall live Ezek. 18. 21 28. and ch 33. 12 19. Now from hence we may note for our instruction 1. That there shall be a resurrection of the dead both of the just and unjust for this necessarily precedes the eternal judgment in which he will reward all men according to their deeds so we have an account given first of the resurrection and then it is said they were judged every Man according to their works Rev. 20. 11 13. Heb. 6. 2. All that are in their graves shall hear the voice of the Son of Man and shall come forth they that have done good to the resurrection of life and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation Joh. 5. 27. 28 29 Acts 24. 15 16. 1 Cor. 15. 21 22. 2. That Then Christ will be the Judge he is ordâ—ined to be the judg of quick and dead Acts 10. 42. Every knee shall bow to him and every tongue shall confess to God So that every one shall give an account of himself to God Rom. 14. 9 10 12. Mat 25. 30 31. and then he will bring every work into judgmeâ—t Eccâ—s 12. 14. 3. He even Christ will then render to every one according to his works as our Saviour saith The Son of Man shall come in theâ— Glory of his Father with his Angels And then he will reward every Man according to his works Mat. 16. 27. And he will judge them according to the ruâ—e of the glorious Gospel Rom. 2. 16. Mark 16. 16. 4. Then it shall most â—â—â—arly appâ—ar thâ—â— he 〈◊〉 the
Churches Heb. 4. 12 13. Ps 33. 15. All the Churches shall know saith Christ that I am he that searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give to every one of you according to your works see notes on ch 2. v. 23. hence he saith to every one of the Churches I know thy works that is he takes notice of them and considers of what nature or kind soever they be see notes on ch 2. 1. and the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To preserve us from or purge out of us those foolish blasphemous and Athestical thoughts whereby Men think to hide their doin the dark from his all-seeing eye Thus some wickedly reasoned thorow their ignorance and blindness as it seems in that the Lord saith can any hide themselves in secret places that I shall not see them Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 24. Isay 29. 15. Thus again it is said Is not God in the height of Heaven and behold the height of the stars how high are they and thou sayest how doth God know can he Judge thorow the dark cloud Thick clouds are a covering to him that he seeth not c. Job 22. 12 14. and ch 24. 15 17. and ch 34. 22. 2 It might also and would be powerful to preserve us from putting forth our hand to iniquity were it considered by us that he searcheth into and knoweth all our works and why wilt thou my Son saith the holy Spirit be ravisht with a strange Woman For the ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 20 21. Ps 44. 20 21. Job 31. 1 4. O then walk we before him and be we perfect see notes on ch 2. v. 23. 2. Herein is affirmed that Christ did not upon search find their works perfect before God they might be and it appears they were perfect before Men before the Angel or Angels and Churches Because they had a name amongst them that they lived as before v. 1. others thought and spake highly honourably of them to their hurt and prejudice it seems But here our Lord Jesus he who is holy he who is true deals faithfully with them and undeceives them and others concerning them and saith Thy works have not been found by me perfect before God and his open rebuke and conviction was better than secret love or their Brethren's high commendations of them Faithful were the wounds of this Friend Prov. 27. 5 6. Ps 141. 5. But may not the same be said of all believers works Are any of their works perfect before God Is there not imperfection in them all To that we may say they are not compleatly perfect not so according to the strictness of the law or letter for there is not a just Man upon the earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccl. 7. 20. there are iniquities cleaving to their holy things and so to their best works doings and performances So as if God should strictly observe the failings and imperfections cleaving to them he might wipe them our and reject them Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Neh. 13. 14 22 31. But yet Blessed is the Man to whom the Lord will not impute sin Rom. 4. 5 8. and Ps 32. 1 2. Blessed are the perfect or undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord Blessed are they that keep his testimonies and that seek him with the whole heart They also do no iniquity they walk in his ways Ps 119. 1 2 6. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit such God justifies not as to their persons only but also as to their works and who then shall condemn them Rom. 8. 1 33 34. A Man's works may be said according to the rule of the Gospel to be perfect when they are done in union with Jesus Eph. 2. 10. and so are produced by the Faith of the Gospel which faith worketh by love and these two are the new creature Gal. 5. 6. with ch 6. 15. when they proceed from the grace of God which brings salvation to all Men known and heartily believed whereby the heart is purified and body washt with that pure water so as according to the teachings thereof denying ungodliness and worldly lusts they walk soberly righteously and godly in this present World Looking for that blessed hope c. Tit. 2. 11 14. and the end of this conversation is that God in all things may be glorified thorow Jesus Christ and therein the good of Men and Brethren is endeavoured and pursued 1 Pet. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 10. 32 33. see the notes on ch 2. v. 5. and thus the works of the weakest as well as of the strongest may be perfect before God for whosoever abideth in Christ sinneth not 1 Joh. 3. 6. Verse 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee The former part of this verse contains in it a gracious direction which our Lord gives to this Angel and Church and it refers to what goes before as is evident In v. 1. he had said thou art dead and here Remember therefore to the end thou mayest be revived quickned enlivened and comforted and it 's like to that Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen see notes on ch 2. v. 5 and so that here directed to is like to what the Psalmist provokes his Soul unto when the sorrows of death compassed him Return saith he unto thy rest O my Soul for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee to wit in that thy rest Ps 116. 3 7. or like to what Jonah relaâ—es when my Soul fainted within me I remembred the Lord and my prayer came in unto thee into thine holy Temple Jonah 2. 4 7. that which did enliven them at the first when they were dead in sins and trespasses was also powerful to revive them again even Christ as declared in the Gospel and so the Gospel of Christ which is the word of life Phil. 2. 16. Or this may have reference unto the former part of v. 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to dy But how should they do that thus Remember therefore â—ow thou hast received and heard c. the weakness of God even the foolish preaching of Christ crucified is stronger than Men It is the power of God whereby thou mayest be enabled to strengthen those dying things Rom. 1. 16 17. 1 Cor. 1. 17 22 25. Or this direction instruction may have reference to the latter clause of v. 2. or to Christ himself as convincing them of and reproving them for what was amiss in them I have not found thy works perfect before God Remember therefore c. like that ch 2.
to chuse the good and refuse the evil for of such is the Kingdome of Heaven as our Saviour saith Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Mat. 2. 16 18. with Jer. 31. 15 16 17. Gen. 17. 7 8 12 14. 2. We come next to consider and shew that it is possible that some Mens names may be blotted out of the Book of life And so indeed 1. Men's names may be blotted out of the general Book of life and are so if they continue in their ignorance of God or disobedience to his Gospel till the day of God's patience beat an end towards them So the Lord saith Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my book Exod. 32. 33. And the Psalmist imprecates thus Let them be blotted out of the Book of the living and not be written with the righteous Ps 69. 28. For though he who descended into the lower parts of the earth who by the grace of God tasted death for every man be now ascended up on high and hath led captivity captive and received gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also that the Lord God might dwell among them yet he will wound the head of his enemies and the hairy scalp of such an one as goes on still in his trespasses Ps 68. 18 21. his Spirit will not always strive with Men nor will he still hold open the door but will rise up and shut it and then there will be no more opening Gen. 6. 3. Luke 13. 25 26. This may therefore admonish us all to strive to enter in at the strait gate to seek the Lord while he may be found and call upon him while he is â—igh Luke 13. 24. Isay 55. 6 7. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. Heb. 3. 7 8. 2 Pet. 3. 15. Eccles 9. 10. 2. Yea mens names may be blotted out of the special Book of life and out of the Holy City and our Saviour saith If any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophesie God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book Rev. 22. 19. If a Man abide not in Christ he is cast forth as a Branch and is withered and Men gather them and cast them into the Fire and they are burned Joh. 15. 6. And it 's in this place supposed that if those who had defiled their Garments or if those who had not defiled them did not overcome to the end their names should be blotted out for this is the peculiar blessedness of him that overcometh that his name shall not be blotted out to which after O let none of us then speak peace to our selves in any evil way though our names are written in the Book of life for they that forsake the Fountain of living waters shall be written in the Earth though formerly they were written in Heaven Jer. 17. 13. Deut. 29. 18 20 Ezek. 13. 9 10. 3. But this is the blessedness of him that overcometh whether of him that hath not let slip how he received and heard and so hath not defiled his Garments And of him that hath done so and yet is seasonably recovered their names shall never be blotted out of the Book of life but all happiness is assured to them as may be seen in ch 2. 7 11 17 26. and ch 3. 12 2â— and ch 21. 7. So far will he be from blotting out their names out of the Book of Life that he will hereafter gloriously write upon them the name of his God and the name of the City of his God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from his God and his new name See notes after on Verse 12. How might the consideration hereof cause them to rejoyce because their names are written in Heaven Luke 10. 21. And still provoke them to fight the good fight of Faith to resist unto blood striving against sin Satan and the World and to that end to have and hold fast the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ for whatsoever is born of God overcometh the World and this is the victory that overcometh the World even our Faith who is he that overcometh the World but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God 1 Tim. 6. 12. Heb. 12. 4. 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 12 18. considering also what follows viz. 3. But I will confess his name before my Father and before his Angels Now herein is signified to us 1. That he that doth not overcome to the end Christ will not confess his name but he will deny him hereafter that in this day either thorow fear or flattery turned aside from the Faith or profession thereof As our Saviour saith whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with his holy Angels Mark 8. 38. Luke 9. 22 26. whosoever shall deny him before Men him also will Christ deny before his Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 33. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 9. he will deny them saying I know you not or I know not this or these Men or Man As Peter was said to deny his Master in saying I know him not compare Luke 22. 57. with ch 13. 24 28. this is a Faithful saying for if we be dead with him we shall also live with him But if we deny him he also will deny us 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And Oh how sâ—d a thing will that be to be denied and disowned of the Lord of Glory in that day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God! Oh that it may be seriously and seasonably considered by us 2. But he will confess his name that overcometh whoever he be or whatever he hath been before his Father and before his Angels that is he will own them for his then manifestly he will publickly own them in that day Indeed now all his delight is in the Saints that are in the earth c. And he doth take up their names into his lips Ps 16. 3 4 he bears their names upon his heart and upon his arme and theâ—ein answers unto the highpriest's bearing the names of the Children of Israel in former times Exod. 28. But this is matter of faith to us But hereafter he will publickly and visibly own them and say they are mine and thus he will do before his Father and before his Angels Whosoever saith our Saviour shall confess me before Men him will I confess also before my Father which is in Heaven Mat. 10. 32. And before the Angels of God Luke 12. 8. Hâ— will then say to every such an one Well done good and Faithful servant c. Mat. 25. 21. c. He will set them on his right hand Matth. 25. 31 33 34. And therefore how might the consideration hereof
make us set light by any present confession of the great ones of this World and preserve us from seeking after their approbation Rom. 2. 7. Mal. 3. 16 18. 1 Joh. 3. 1 3. and strengthen us to endure patiently whatever we may suffer for Christs sake and the Gospels To set our faces like a flint as knowing if we partake of the afflictions of the Gospel now and though our names be cast out as evil for the Son of Man's sake and we be made the filth of all things yet if we lose our lives for his sake we shall find them hereafter For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels And then he will reward every Man according to his works Mat. 16. 25 27. and how might it engage us to mortify our members which are upon the earth Col. 3. 4 5. and to resist unto blood striving against sin Heb. 12. 4. 2 Tim. 2. â—1 Verse 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on Chap. 2 Verse 7. Verse 7. And unto the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia write These things saith he that is holy he that is true he that hath the keys of David he that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth After the commandment and direction given to John to write and unto whom see the notes before on ch 2. v. 1. Our Lord describes himself 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true 2. By what he hath He that hath the key of David 3. By what he doth He that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true And so 1. The holy one or He that is holy that is to say 1. He that is pure from all and all manner of uncleanness and pollution so holy is opposed to filthy Rev. 22. 11. and holiness is opposed to all filthiness of the flesh and Spirit to all uncleanness 2 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Thes 4. 7. So he was and is holy he was holy and clean in taking our nature upon him of which he partook by a wonderful work of new creation The Holy Ghost came upon the virgin and the power of the highest did over-shadow her therefore that holy thing that was born of her is called the Son of God Luke 1. 35. he was God's holy Child Acts 4. 27. Though he was born in the likeness of sinful flesh yet he knew no sin Rom. 8. 4. with 2 Cor. 5. 21. and he was holy in all his conversation in the World He did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth when he was reviled he reviled not again c. he loved righteousness and hated iniquity 1 Pet. 2. 19 22. Heb. 1. 9. he always did those things that pleased his Father Joh. 8. 29. 2. The holy one God's holy Child Jesus whom he anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power Acts 4. 27. with ch 10. 38. and who is consecrated unto God from common and profane uses God hath set apart for himself and for peculiar use and service this most excellent one that is holy Ps 4. 3. so holy and profane or common are opposed Ezek. 22. 26. and ch 44. 23. Heb. 10. 29. so he was chosen from among the people and set apart by his Father Ps 89. 19. And that 1. To work redemption for us and that by bearing our sins in his own body on the tree and suffering and dying for them which he hath done and he only none in Heaven or earth was able to do this work for us but himself and there was none else appointed to it but this was God's holy one who died for our sins according to the scriptures and rose again the third day according to the scriptures Ps 16. 10. Acts 4 27. and ch 3. 14. 2. To open our eyes the eyes of our understanding and to turn us from darkness to light c. To which end God hath anointed him with his holy Oyl Ps 89. 20. even with his holy Spirit Acts 10. 38. As he saith Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine elect in whom my Soul delighteth I have put my Spirit upon him he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles and again I will give thee for a covenant of the people for a light of the Gentiles to open the blind eyes to bring forth the prisoners c. Isay 42. 1 16 8. Luke 3. 22. Acts 2. 23. The Spirit of the Lord was upon him because the Lord anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to heal the broken-hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind c. Luke 4. 18. and to be the giveâ— of wisdome to the wise To be the Apostle of the believers profession to declare at first and continually unto them Gods name that the love wherewith he hath loved them may be in them c. Joh. 17. 26. Heb. 3. 1. 3. The holy one the High-priest The word of the oath which was since the law made the Son High-priest who is consecrated for evermore Heb. 7. 28. he hath offered up an acceptable sacrifice for us and now makes intercession for transgressours and everlives to make intercession for them that come to God by him Isay 53. 12. Heb. 7. 25. To take away the iniquities of their holy things and mediate the new Testament for them that the called may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 9. 14 15. such an High priest became us who is holy harmeless undefiled separate from sinners and made higher than the Heavens c. Heb. 7. 25 26 28. 3. He that is Holy to wit in his work to sanctify and holify others As it is said sanctify your selves therefore and be ye holy for I am the Lord your God I am the Lord which sanctify you Lev. 20. 7 8. Indeed he doth Baptize them with the holy Spirit which are not eventually Baptized Mat. 3. 11 13. But especially he sanctifies himself for the sakes of believers that they also may be sanctified thorow the truth Joh. 17. 17 19. he gave himself for his Church that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. see more about the word holy in the notes on ch 4. v. 8. 2. He that is true that is the true and Faithful witness and that 1. In his cross and sufferings by way of propitiation He is the true witness of the love of the Father and of himself Joh. 3. 16 17. Rom. 5. 6 8. 1 Joh. 3. 16. and ch 4. 8 10. Mat. 12. 39. and of God's faithfulness in performing
his promises Isay 55. 4. Luke 1. 69 71. Acts 13. 23 32 33 34. 2. And the true and faithful witness in all his sayings and promises and threats Prov. 8. 6 8. Joh. 14. 6. 2 Joh. 3. Eph. 1. 13. Prov. 14. 27. And who hath sealed to the truth of the Gospel with his precious blood Isay 50. 4 6. Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 13. see the notes on ch 1. v. 5. and on ch 3. v. 14. 2. Our Lord Jesus further describeth himself to us by what he hath viz. He that hath the keys of David To have the keys of David signifies that he hath that ensign of power and Authority spiritually and in truth of which David's was a â—ype and so hereby he gives us to understand that he is the King of Israel As Nathanael saith to him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel Joâ— 1. 49. The key of David may be and surely is more than the key of the house of David which God promised in the type to lay upon the shoulder of Eliakim Isay 22. 22. for though he had a robe yet he was under the King over the houshold v. 15. 22. But by his having the key is meant that he reigns over the house of Jacob and Israel that is to say he hath the supreme Authority given to him over the Church or Israel of God Luke 1. 32 34. And so over the Church of the living God now As the Tabernacle of David signifies As it is said when God did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name then God did return and build again the Tabernacle of David which was fallen down c. Acts 15. 14 16. And so he is the law-giver Isay 33. 22. The only head of the Church Col. 1. 18. and hereafter The Lord God will give him gloriously the throne of his Father David on earth Isay 9. 6 7. and 16. 9 7. and ch 24. 23. As it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth Jer. 23. 5 6. and ch 33. 15 17. and 30. 9. Hos 3. 5. Ps 67. 14. see notes after on v. 21. and he hath this key to open or shut as after follows to which we shall there speak Now here we may learn for our usefulness in that it is said he hath the key of David 1. That he who hath the key of David and so is the head of the Church the King of Israel is one only person one individual person and the Church hath not two heads one in heaven and another in the earth And it was the work of all the holy gifted Men in former times even of Peter also to direct the believers not unto themselves or any mere Man but unto Christ as the head That they might grow up into him in all things which is the head the only head even Christ Eph. 4. 8 14. 15. They hold not the head who worship Angels whether the ministring Spirits or any Bishops or overseers of the Churches though they be or pretend themselves to be the most eminent of them Col. 2. 18 19. The Apostles disclaimed having dominion over the Faith of the believers as too high a thing for them And if they had it not who is he that dare presume in his heart to challenge command or accept it 2 Cor. 1. 24. 2. That he hath the key of David even he that is holy he that is true So we may see This one and only head of the Church is a most excelent one worthy of this high Glory and Honour He is not like unto him that pretends himself to be the head of the Church on earth he is holy and pure in all the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. he who is the King of Saints is only holy Rev. 15. 3 4. where-as that false pretender and presumptuous arrogater is the Man of sin the wicked one 2 Thes 2. 4 8. And the head of the Church is true also even truth it self Joh. 14. 6. whereas that proud usurper and such as listen to and are deceived by him speak lies in hypocrisy 1 Tim. 4. 1 2. and his coming was after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that pâ—rish 2 Thes 2. 8 10 11. 3 That he hath the key of David this shews unto us what power and Authority Christ hath obtained by his precious blood He is the head of the body the Church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things and amongst all persons he might have the preeminence Col. 1. 18 19. yea he is exalted at Gods right hand in the Heavenly places far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come and God hath put all things under his feet and given him to be head over all things to the Church which is his body Eph. 1. 19 23. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. now to receive and make free all that so hear and learn of the Father as to come to him Joh. 8. 35 36. And hereafter he will come again and receive them to himself that where he is they may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. and ch 17. 24. Phil. 2. 6 8 9. 4. And therefore it may provoke and engage us to honour the Son as we honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. To kiss him and submit our selves to his gracious government Ps 2. 12. and own him as our only Rabbi As our Saviour saith to his disciples Be not ye called Rabbi for one is your master even Christ and all ye are Brethren Mat. 23. 8 10. This is contained in the unity of the Spirit that there is one Lord and but one one faith c. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 3 5. Oh that none of us may worship the â—east and his image nor receive his mark in our forehead or in our hand lest we drink of the wine of the wrath oâ— God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence oâ— the holy Angels and in the presence of the lamb Rev. 14. 9 10 11 12. and ch 15. 1 2 3 4. 5. We may from hence learn and hereâ—â— is shew'd unto us from whom it is that any have any subordinate power in the Church of God namely that it is given to them and they receive it from him as he saith to Peter I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 16. 19.
obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need Heb. 10. 19 22. and ch 4. 14 16. By him they may come continually unto God Heb. 7. 24 25. and ch 13. 15 16. Joh. 14. 6. and where-ever they are none can shut this door or barre up his way no Man can do it Indeed by their iniquities they may provoke him to shut it up at and for some time as the Prophet saith Thou hast covered thy self with a cloud that our prayers should not enter Lam. 3. 8 40. 42. But no Man can shut the door Men may put his people into prison and make them fast therein with chains and bars But though their bodies cannot get out yet they may cry with their voice to him that hears the groaning of the prisoners Ps 102. 19 20. and 79. 11. and 142. 5 7. they may be banished from their habitations and native Countries but then their adversaries cannot stop or shut the passage to Heaven When David fled for â—ear of Saul to Achish or Abimelech King of Gath yet then he sought the Lord and he heard him and delivered him from all his fears Ps 34. title and v. 4 6. with 1 Sam. 21. 10 11. yea though they be in Hell as it were yet while it is called to day they may pour out their hearts to him as Jonah saith Out of the belly of Hell cried I and thou heardest my voice then he remembred God and his prayer came in unto him into his holy Temple Jonah 2. 2 7. Ps 116. 4 6. no Man can shut this door by all their laws â—dicts prisons banishments c. 4. He opens into the secrets and mysteries of his Kingdom opens Heaven and Heavenly things to them that turn from their iniquities as he saith to Nathanael Verily Verily I say unto you Hereafter ye shall see Heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man Joh. 1. 51. The secret of the Lord is with the righteous Prov. 3. 22. he brings them into the chambers Cant. 1. 4. and câ— 2. 14. and manifests himself to them and all things that he hath heard of his Father Joh. 14. 21 22. and ch 15. 15. and no Man can shut this door But they that follow on to know shall know the Lord whose going forth is prepared as the morning which all the Men of the World cannot possibly hinder Hos 6. 3. Acts 4. 11 13. To those that believe earthly things he will shew them heavenly things Joâ— 3. 11. with v. 3. see the notes on ch 4. v. 1. 5. He opens doors of utterance when he sees good and keeps them open during his pleasure and none shutteth But to this we shall speak on v. 8. 6. Yea in due season he will open the gates of his peoples graves and bring them out Ezek. 37. 12 13. for he hath that key too see the notes on ch 1. v. 18 And will open the gates into the new Jerusalem for them into which they shall enter Ps 118. 20. Isay 26. 1 3. As he saith Blessed are they that dâ— his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorâ—w the gates into the city Rev. 22. 14. Then indeed they shall have an abundant entrance into the everlasting Kingdom of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Joh. 14. 2 3. 2 Pet. 1. 10 11. and no Man shutteth against them that overcome none shall be able to hinder them or keep them from the reward of the inheritance Mat. 25. 21 23. And this conâ—ideration may be of usefulness to us 1. To shew unto us that seeing he hath the key and he openeth who died for us and is the true witness of his own and his Fathers love to us we are greatly beholden to him for by him and by him only we may have admission and entrance into God's house and Kingdome no Man cometh to the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6. Eph. 2. 13 18. And by him any Man may enter Joh. 10. 9. Prov. 9. â— 5. all the earth who are his by redemption are called upon to enter into his gates with thankesgiving and into his courts with praise to be thankful unto him and bless his name Ps â—5 1 3. and Ps 100. 1 4. 2. It may provoke and engage us to watch daily at his gates and â—â—it at the posts of his doors that we may find wisdome and so â—â—nd life and obtain â—avour of the Lord Prov. 8. 34. 35. Mat. 7. 7 8. 2. And shuteth and no Man openeth and this also he doth with the â—ey of David That is to say 1. He shutteth now when â—e pleases the door of the Tabernacle of David the door of God's Kingdom and no Man openeth some times he may and doth for trial shut for a little time that Men might be importunate knockers and during that time no Man can open But he will himself open to them that are importunate Luke 11. 5 13. and ch 18. 1 8. or for Mens transgressions and rebellions he may in part shut Lam. 3. 8 41 43. But when the day of grace is wholly ended and he hath done mediating or interceding for any when he hath finally shut the door with a firm purpose and resolution no more to open then there can be no admission As our Saviour saith When onâ—e the Master of the house is risen up and hath shut to the door and ye begin to stand without and to knock at the door saying Lord Lord open to us Then he shall answer and say I know you not whence you are There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth c. Luke 13. 25 28. There will be then a great gulf fixed so as there will be no passing from one place or state to anotheâ— no not for ever Luke 16. 24 26. If he make a change and shut up or gather together then who can turn him away Behold hâ— breaketh down and it cannot be built again he shuts upon a Man and there can bâ— no opening Job 11. 10. and ch 12. 14. 2. And hereafter also he shutteth and no man openeth as he will do against the foolish virgins who took their lamps and took no oyl in their vessels while they went to buy the bridegroom came and the door was shut And when they came saying Lord Lord open unto us hâ— answered and said unto them Verily I say unto you I know not whence you are Mat. 25. 2 12. and he will hereafter shut the door against all such as are and remain enemies of and disobedient to the Gospel so as they shall not be admitted into his Kingdome There shall in no wise enter into the new Jerusalem any thing that defileth neither whatsoever worketh abomination or a lye Rev. 21. 27. he that doth not overcome shall then be shut out even the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liers c. Rev. 21. 7 8
shall be preferred before and be more eminent than others even in that Temple also for as one star differs from another in Glory so also will it be in the resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 42. He shall be preferred before little ones of whom yet is the Kingdom of Heaven and before such as have not had any considerable trials or opposition and so no such occasion to fight for our light affliction which is but for a moment works for us a farmore exceeding and eternal weight of Glory while we look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. he that overcometh shall be exalted above others as the pillar is above the earth generally and as now their sufferings for Christ do abound so then also their consolations by Christ shall answerably abound 2 Cor. 1. 4 5 7. Rev. 22. 12. 2. A pillar By which the King will stand and with whom he will be present for ever as it is said in our types Behold the King stood by the the pillar in the Temple as the manner was 2 King 11. 4 14. 2 Chron. 23. 13. and Josiah stood by a pillar in the house of the Lord 2 King 23. 2 3. So the Tabernacle of God shall be with them that overcome and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them their God Rev. 21. 2 3 7. Joh. 17. 24. 3. More directly a pillar is a strong one though now he be never so weak and have never so little strength v. 8. he shall be a pillar a stable one established so as nothing shall prevail against him As the Lord saith to Jeremy Behold I have made thee this day a defenced city and an iron pillar c. and they shall not prevail against thee for I am with thee Jer. 1. 18 19. indeed now in this day he that abides in Christ sins not he keeps himself and the wicked one touches him not 1 Joh. 3. 6. with ch 5. 18. The gates of hell neither the power nor policy thereof shall not prevail against such an one Mat. 16. 18. Joh. 10. 27 29. But it is possible Men may not abide in Christ and then Satan and his instruments may get their advantage against them as hath been shewn before But hereafter they that overcome shall be like pillars gloriously they shall be so established that they shall not possibly depart or be removed from Christ or his Temple they shall be like the pillars in our types which were set in the porch of the Temple whereof the name of the one was called Jachin that is he shall establish and the name of the other Boaz that is in it is strength 1 King 7. 21. Then they that overcome and keep Christ's works to the end shall be stable for ever God will establish and in them shall be his strength Ps 87. 5. So as they shall go no more out no not for ever as here it presently followeth 4. A pillar on which Christ will write as also followeth presently after so in former times they did write some choice and excellent things of God's law upon their postes or pillars as it is said Thou shalt write these words upon the Posts of thine house and on thy gates Deut. 6. 4 9. and the Church is now called the Pillar of truth upon which the truth is so written that it may be seen and read of all Men they being manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministred by the Apostles written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God not in Tables of stone but in the fleshly Tables of the heart 1 Tim. 3. 15. with 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. so they shall be pillars hereafter gloriously as it is promised and covenanted by the Lord saying I will put my laws into their minds and write them in or upon their hearts Heb. 8. 10 11. with Jer. 31. 33 34. And saith Christ I will make him a pillar in the Temple of my God my God he calls him by way of Eminency and Excellency to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before all others who are called Gods The God of our Lord Jesus Christ is the Father of Glory 1 Cor. 8. 5 6. Eph. 1. 17. And his God because he is immediately originally and eternally and most compleatly and gloriously his and ours thorow and upon the account of him as Christ saith I ascend to my Father and your Father and to my God and your God Joh. 20. 17. Now Christ will make such an one as overcomes A Pillar in the Teâ—ple of his God even in the Church of Christ in its glorious estate The Church is now called the Temple being built upon and abiding in Christ as it is said ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief Corner-Stone In whom all the building fitly framed together grows unto an Holy Temple in the Lord Eph. 2. 20 21. 1 Cor. 3. 16. for ye are the Temple of the living God as God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them c. 2 Cor. 6. 16 17. And this Church will be the Temple of Christs God hereafter when he shall present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinckle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. Which glorious Church or Temple is called by the Prophet Gods Holy Hill or The Hill of the Lord Ps 15. 1. and 24. 1 3. with Allusion to the Temple of God which was built on Mount Moriah 2 Chron. 3. 1. In this glorious Temple he shall hereafter be a Pillar not of or in this World for Christs Kingdom is not of this World Joh. 18. 36. But when the Mountain of the Lords House shall be established or prepared in the top of the Mountains and shall be exalted above the Hills and all Nations shall flow to it Isay 3. 2 3. Mica 4. 1 3. This is therefore a powerful motive and argument to engage us to fight the good fight of Faith and to resist unto Blood striving against Sin for in so doing we shall hereafter inherit Glory when shame shall be the promotion of Fools and Cowards Prov. 3. 35. with Rev. 21. 7 8. 2. And he shall go no more out namely out of this glorious Temple before spoken of no not for ever upon any Account whatever And so 1. They now go forth into the field of the World to call and bring Men into wisdoms house out of it as it is said she hath sent forth her maidens Prov. 9. 1 5. and the Master of the house said to his Servant go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city and again he said Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them to come in that my house may be filled Luke 14. 21 23. Joh.
1 13. And this is he who now stands at the everlasting doors of the Soul and knocks even the Lord strong and mighty the Lord mighty in battel compare Ps 24. 7 10. with Rev. 3. 20 21. Oh then be we of good cheer for his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1 4. Joh. 16. 33. and open we to him continually and believe we with the heart the victory and conquest he hath gotten that there-thorow we may do valiantly Rom. 8. 36 39. 1 Joh 5. 4 5. 2. He is set down with his Father in his throne namely on the account of his overcoming as it is said when he had by himself purged our sins he sat down on the right hand of the majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. and ch 10. 10 12 because he humbled himself became obedient to death the death of the cross Therefore also hath God highly exalted him and given him a name which is above every name c. Phil. 2. 6 8 10. and herein is imported and signified to us 1. That that Christ is in Heaven in that glorious place so called with his Father for there is God's throne as it is said The Lord's throne is in heaven Ps 11. 4. see notes on ch 4. v. 2. thither is Christ gone he is gone up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. 1 Pet. 3. 22. And it is said of Stephen He looked up stedfastly into Heaven and saw the glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God Acts 7. 55 56. and ch 3. 20 21. 2. Herein is directly said he is set down with his Father in his throne viz. 1. He is there an High-priest a Kingly High-priest Zech. 6. 13. King of righteousness and King of peace Heb. 7. 1. him hath God exalted with and to his right hand a prince and Saviour to give repentance and forgiveness of sins Acts 5. 31. he is the High-priest upon the throne who makes intercession for transgressours Isay 53. 12. and the one and only mediatour between God and Men 1 Tim. 2. 5. For every high-priest is taken from among Men and is ordained for Men for the good of Men in things pertaining to God who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way Heb. 5. 1 2. he is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world 1 Joh. 2. 2. with ch 5. 19. he who died for all Men now appears making intercession for them while they are joyned to all the living thorow whom God is long-suffering because he is not willing that any Man should perish but that all should come to repentance and be saved 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 1 Tim. 2. 4 5. he is the lamb of God who is in the midst of the throne that taketh away the sin of the world compare Joh. 1. 29. with Rev. 5. 6. And he is the High-priest of the believers profession Heb. 3. 1. who ever liveth to make intercession for them that come unto God by him and is therefore able to save them to the uttermost Heb. 7. 24 26. and this may strengthen them to hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering and to come with boldness to the throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in the time of need Heb. 4. 14 16. and 8. 1 3. â—nd ch 10. 18 23 25. he is their advocate with the Father with his Father as here our advocate is the Kings Son and with their Father to personate them to plead their cause present their suites manage their matters obtain gracious returns for them and to perfect whatsoever doth concern them 1 Joh. 2. 1 2. Ps 138. 8. 2. He is on his Fathers throne he is Lord of all Acts 10. 36. all power given to him both in heaven and in earth Mat. 28. 18. he is set on the throne of Majesty and Sovereignty the throne of the Kingdome Deut. 17. 18. 2 Sam. 7. 13. 1 King 1. 46. To sit on the throne is to reign compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. or to be the ruler compare 1 King 9. 5. with 2 Chron. 7. 18. or to be the governour hence the throne is called the throne of the governour Neh. 3. 7. and he is indeed God's King whom he hath set upon his holy hill of Zion Ps 2. 6. one on whose shoulders is the government Isay 9. 6. The Father hath committed all judgment all the government unto him Joh. 5. 22. he is King of nations the King of all the earth Ps 47. and that for the good of Men generally and hence all the earth is called upon to sing a new song â—ecause he reigneth Ps 96. 1 10. and 97. 1. and 98. 1 6. and for the especial good of them that believe for he is the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. Isay 52. 7. Zech. 9. 10. he hath a peculiar care of and favour toward them that kiss him and submit unto the scepter of his Kingdom Isay 49. 13 16. and 51. 22. Ps 146. 10. therefore they may rejoyce and run with patience the race set before them because he indured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God Heb. 12. 1 2. and need not be afraid with any fear of amazement Ps 9. 1 7 9. and 46. he is on the throne who hath died yea rather is risen again and all thrones and things are under him Col. 1. 16 17. Eph. 1. 20 21 22 23. 1 Pet. 3. 22. 2. We have nextly to consider that which is proposed to and set before the Churches and assured as the portion of the overcomer To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne where we have 1. The subject To him that overcometh Rev. 12. 11. Eph. 6. 10 17. there must be a warfare and a conquest Now here we may note That though Christ hath overcome yet he hath not so destroyed our enemies but that they are in being still and we have them to fight with and overcome indeed as to their first work he hath destroyed them so as none shall perish for ever in that first death and all our enemies are Christs captives But yet they are in being still and he doth permit them to act for our exercise we have sin within us the world death and Satan to be our enemies But thorow him we may be more than conquerours and shall in believing on him who is he that that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus Christ is the Son of God 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. 1 Pet 5. 8 9. This may encourage us to fight because Christ hath overcome he hath led captivity captive The captain of our Salvation is made perfect thorow the sufferings Heb. 2. 10. and now is upon his Father's throne 2. Consider we that which
both thus frequently it is said of him He looked Beheld or saw namely had his eyes opened as Numb 24. 3 4. in order before the Vision or Revelation was vouchsafed as chap. 6 c. And so it was with the holy Prophets in former times Ezek. 1. 4. and chap. 10. 1 9. Dan. 10 5. and chap. 12. 5. And in many other places Quest But what caused him still to look and to be in this expecting posture Answ 1. The charge given him in Chap. 1. vers 19. concerning the things he had seen in the vision of the Son of man c. And the things that are concerning the Seven Churches And the things which shall be hereafter which begin here as is said before And so he had good ground and reason therefrom to look as knowing the faithfulness of him that gave that commandment to him He believed and therefore he looked for Christs revealing to him further things than he had yet seen and future also See the Notes after on Chap. 5. Vers 6. 2. The sweetness and pleasantness of that which he had already beheld might also provoke him still to look and to expect and long for more so it is an ordinary way My Son saith the Holy Ghost eat thou honey because it is good and the honey-comb which is sweet to thy taste So shall the knowledg of wisdom be unto thy soul when thou â—ast found it then thine expectation shall not be cut off Prov. 24. 13 14. signifying to us that such is the sweetness and delightfulness of knowledg the knowledg of wisdom that it will move and provoke them who have tasted it earnestly to desire and expect more Thus it was with David who had tasted the sweetness thereof How frequently doth he cry after more and pray unto God Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law Make me to understand the way of thy precepts Teach me O LORD the way of thy statutes give me understanding Teach me good judgment and knowledg c. Psal 119. 12 18 19 27 33 34 66 125. He opened his mouth and panted because he longed for Gods commandments vers 129 131. And so also should we be looking did we indeed perceive and taste the sweetness and excellency of the knowledg of God in Christ Prov. 2. 1-3-10 Joh. 4. 10. Psal 119. 97 -103. 3. There follows next in order to be considered by us an admirable thing presented to the Apostle And Bâ—hold a door was opened in heaven From whence we might note in general That while he was thus expecting to receive some further knowledg he did not wait or look in vain but Christ shewed him great and mighty or hidden things which he before knew not Jer. 33. 3. And so more generally they that look unto him shall be enlightened and their faces shall not be ashamed Psal 34. 5. Matt. 13. 11 -16. Hence the Prophet saith I will look unto the LORD I will wait for the God of my salvation my God will hear me Mic. 7. 7. Isa 49. 23. More particularly Behold a dore was opened in heaven Behold A wonderful thing that such a favour should be vouchsafed to mortal sinful man and he should be so strengthened to behold things above And consider this well set your hearts to it to this which followeth in all this vision for it is that which is before God in Heaven A door was opened that he might see there thorow thorow this door passage or entrance It was opened he did not he could not open it himself but it was opened to him that looked It was opened by Jesus Christ who is himself the Door by whom we may come to the father and by whom only Joh. 10. 7 -9. and chap. 14. 6. we have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus By a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us thorow the veil that is to say his flesh Heb. 10. 19 20. And he hath the keys the keys of Hell and Death Chap. 1. 18. the key of the house of David Chap. 3. 7. of the seven seals to open them Chap. 5. and 6. Of the Scriptures and of the understandings of men As it is said he opened the Scriptures unto the understandings of his Disciples and opened their understandings that they might understand the Scriptures Luk. 24. 26 32 44 45. This door here spoken of was opened to him of the Lord 2 Cor. 2. 12. He calls upon us to open the door of our hearts when he is knocking thereat and preventing us with power and ability so to do Cant. 5. 2. Rev. 3. 20. But this door he openeth who hath all power in Heaven Matt. 28. 18. this he opened into Heaven so as there might be seen by those unto whom it was opened something of what was in Heaven So Ezekiel saith The heavens were opened and be sâ—w viâ—ions of God Ezek. 1. 1. And our Saviour promises to his Disciples Hereafter ye shall see the â—eavens opened Joh. 1. 51. See also Act. 7. 55. Rev. 11. 19. and chap. 15. 1 5. This was shewn to the Apostle in an extraordinary way and by him revealed to us that we may see into Heaven by faith thereby 4. We have an account given us of a voice speaking with him And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me c. This first voice which he heard is said to be 1. As of a trumpet A great loud and awakening voice Lo he sendeth forth his voice and that a mighty voice Psal 68. 33. To signifie the weightiness of that which was spoken and to the end he might attentively hear and diligently hearken to it As it is said hearken to the sound of the Trumpet Jer. 6. 17. Isa 18. 3 See the Notes on Chap. 1. vers 10. So Christ speaks with a mighty voice in his Gospel so as he causes the dead to hear that they might hear in hearing and their souls live Joh. 5. 25. Isa 55. 1 -3. And commandment is given to Zion and Jerusalem who bring good tidings to get them up into the high mountains to lift up their voice with strength to lift it up and not be afraid Isa 40. 9 that the Inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth might hear this good news so sounded forth by them Isa 18. 3. Rev. 14. 6. 2. This voice though like a Trumpet yet was articulate for it was a voice talking with him not afrighting but familiarly lovingly and sociably talking with him a phrase oft used in and about the visions of God as Zech. 1. 9 13 14 19. and Chap. 2. 3. and Chap. 4. 1 4 5 c. Rev. 17. 1. and Chap. 21. 9 15. Christ strengthened his Servant John to hear this loud voice speaking to him and talking with him And this voice was talking with him causing him to know and understand what it spake Dan. 8. 18 19. It was informing him
and talking with him as Daniel saith Chap. 9. 22. 3. Consider we what the voice said in these following Branches 1. Come up hither not only come hither as Chap. 17. 1. and Chap. 21. 9 but come up hither And yet it seems not to contain so much in it as is contained in the same phrase Chap. 11. 12 for that appears to have respect to the ascending of their bodies to whom it was spoken But come up ascend up namely in Spirit that may be where the body is not 1 Cor. 5. 3. Col. 2. 5. So it is elsewhere said after the voice thus spake to John come hither he carried me in Spirit for it is without an Article Rev. 17. 1 3. and Chap. 21. 9 10. And it is as if he should say not only stand up as being now awakened and excited by this Trumpet from those dead things here on earth and Christ shall give thee light as Eph. 5. 14. But ascend up from all things here below from all these seen things good and evil mount up in spirit like an Eagle to Heaven Isa 40. 31. Come up unto me as if Christ should say unto him and as the LORD spake unto Moses concerning himself and Aâ—ron c. Exod. 24. 1. Mount up to the consideration and contemplation of things above So the believers are exhorted generally to do in an ordinary way Col. 3. 1 2 5. And though this voice spake to him and talked with him in and after an extraordinary way and manner yet there was an act of compliance required from the Apostle see Chap. 1. 12 as also was from Paul in order to his being converted though the Lord appeared to him and was converting him after an extraordinary manner yet not in an irresistible manner Hence he saith I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision Implying he might possibly have so been Act. 26. 19. with Exod. 4. 1 14. and Jona 1. 1 3. So here the Lord did not carry him up without any compliance or obedience on the Apostle's part but he raised his spirit to go up as Ezra 1. 9. and then commanded him Come up hither And this was a great honour done unto and favour conferred upon his Servant John If it be a great favour to a man when an earthly Prince or great man shall say unto him come up hither and such an one shall have honour in the presence of others Prov. 25. 7 with Luk. 14. 10. O how much greater and higher an exaltation is it to a Servant of Christ when the King of Heaven the King of Glory shall single him out from and herein prefer him before the residue of his Brethren in saying unto him come up hither even unto Heaven Oh now such have great need to take heed they be not exalted above measure and to consider by grace they are saved as well as others And to beware they despise not such as are not favoured like them herein 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. It was an excellent thing found with John when he was thus exalted above his brethren yet he then saith I John who also am your brother c. See Notes on Chap. 1. vers 9. But how could the Apostle give obedience to the call and commandment of this voice How could he come up thither or ascend unto Heaven Surely not in any power strength or ability of his own or by any wisdom or skill of his But he that spake to and talked with him strengthned him Dan. 10. 19. See Vers 2. And there is a way by which he extraordinarily and we ordinarily may ascend though we have no power of our selves so to do nor can devise a way how we might come up for no man hath ascended up to Heaven in any wisdom or strength of his own as is implied Prov. 30. 4. Joh. 3. 13. yet we may mount up and ascend by the help of that ladder spoken of Gen. 28. 11 12. the foot whereof is set upon the earth and the top of it reacheth up to Heaven And this ladder in the truth of it is the Son of man who fell into the ground and died for our sins John 12. 24. He descended into the lower parts of the earth into great and wonderful abasement and sufferings He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross And He who descended is the same also who ascended far above all things that he might fill and fulfill all things Eph. 4. 8 10. Psal 68. 18. This is the ladder we are speaking of as our Saviour also signifies when he saith Hereafter ye shall see heaven opened and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the son of man Joh. 1. 51. with Gen. 28. 11 12. He is the secret of the stairs Cant. 2. 14 upon which we may ascend into Heaven by faith and in spirit but we must always begin at the bottom which is upon the earth that we may so do and so go up gradually from one step to another we must begin at the humiliation sufferings and Cross of our blessed Redeemer we have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us thorow the veil that is to say his flesh Heb. 10. 19 20. Rom. 8. 34. 2. And I will shew thee things which must be hereafter This is that which the voice further spake unto him In which we may note 1. That our Lord Jesus Christ doth know things that shall come future things And this he must needs do for he knoweth all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sigâ—t but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12 13. He is perfect in knowledg Compare Isa 42. 19. with Job 36. 4. Not only doth he know things that are things present as he also doth both the actions and thoughts of men the hearts of men which are deceitful above all things and the most secret thoughts and intents thereof and which is Gods peculiar to know 1 King 8. 39. with Matt. 9. 4. Mark 2. 6 8. Compare Jer. 17. 19. with Rev. 2. 23. For he is one with the Father over all God blessed for ever Joh. 10. 30. Rom. 9. 5. The consideration whereof might admonish us all to take heed and beware that we do not in our hearts hide and hold fast any iniquity or abomination whatsoever but cleanse our hands from sin and our hearts from double-mindedness Jam. 4. 8. If otherwise shall not he search it out For he knows the secrets of the hearts Psal 44. 18 22. But he also knows things which shall and must be hereafter before they come to pass So he knew before his hour came what things he should suffer and how he should be dealt withal and told his Dâ—sciples before hand saying unto them Behold we go up to Jerâ—salem and the son of man shall be betrayed unto
Idol or vanity whatsoever but might know he is and there is none beside him that he is the true God and an everlasting King and who is perfect in knowledg and infinite in understanding To this purpose the Lord speaks in former times saying Let them bring forth and shew us what shall happen let them shew the former things what they be that we may consider them and know the latter end of them or declare to us things for to come Shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that ye are Gods Beâ—old ye are of nothing and your work of nought I have raised up one from the North c. Who hath declared from the beginning that we may know and before time that we may say he is righteous Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine Elect in whom my soul delighteth I have put my spirit upon him Isa 41. 22 26 29. and Chap. 42. 1. and Chap. 43. 9 12. and 44. 7. So again he speaks to the same purpose and â—aith I have declared the former things from the beginning and they went forth out of my mouth Because I knew that thou art obstinate c. I have even from the beginning declared it to thee before it came to pass I shewed it thee lest thou shouldst say mine Idol hath done them and my graven image and my molten image hath commanded them Isa 48. 3 6 8. In which he plainly signifies to us that his foresight of future things is so far from necessitating men to evil that he acquaints them with his foreknowledg to preserve them from Idolatry and to engage them to hearken unto and obey him And all other thoughts hereto concerning it are to be hated and abandoned by us Isa 48. 3 12. And as he revealed these things to John before they came to pass as a signal testimony of favour to him so by him they are revealed to us in love and for our good and profit that we might read and hear and keep the things written herein and so be blessed Chap. 1. 3. and foresee evils so as to hide our selves Prov. 22. 3. and Chap. 27. 12. Dan. 2. 19 22. Vers 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a thronâ— was set in heaven and one sate upon it In this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The account which the Apostle gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit 2. Of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the door vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throne was set in Heaven 2. And one sate upon the Throne 1. The account which he gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit He that said unto him Come up hither vers 1. did enable and capacitate him to give obedience thereto so when the Lord thus speaks to the Prophet Ezekiel saying Go get thee to them of the captivity unto thy people and speak unto them c. The Prophet then tells us how he was strengthened unto what was required of him as it follows Then the spirit took me up So the spirit lifted me up and took me away and I went in bitterness in the heat of my spirit but the hand of the Lord was strong upon me thâ—n I came to them of the captivity c. Ezek. 3. 11 12 14 15. And so more generally and ordinarily God doth enable and capacitate men and believers to what he requires of them his grace in due time doth bring salvation to all men Tit. 2. 11 12. Micah 2. 7. And he first works in men both to will and to do of good pleasure before he calls upon them to do all things without murmuring and disputing Phil. 2. 12 13 16. His word is with power And he doth accompany the Commandments he gives unto us with the light and influence of his blessed spirit Luk. 4. 32. 1 Thes 4. 1 2 8. And so he did here extraordinarily Dan. 10. 16 18 19. And immediately straightway or in an instant I was in the spirit not after an ordinary manner as all hearty believers may be said to be Rom. 8. 10. but after an extraordinary and visional manner he was in it in the spirit of Christ and so in Vision lifted up to or toward Heaven As the Prophet saith He put forth the form of an hand And the spirit lift me up between the earth and the heaven and brought me in the visiâ—ns of God c. Ezek. 8. 13. And again he saith Moreover the spirit lift me up Ezek. 11. 1. And afterward the spirit took me up and brought me in vision by the spirit of God c. vers 24. Or also I was in spirit to wit in his own as was noted on vers 1. of this Chapter and he might not know whether he was in the body or out of it as 2 Cor. 12. 2 3 4. Rev. 17. 1 2 3. See the Notes before on Chap. 1. ver 10. 2. We have an account given us of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the Door spoken of vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throâ—e was set in Heaven Not now began so to be for it was from the beginning A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our sanctuary Jer. 17. 12. Thou O Lord remainest for ever thy throne from generation to generation Lam. 5. 19. Psal 93. 2. And he that sits on it lives for ever and ever Rev. 4. 9 10. He sits King for ever Psal 29. 10. But it was now shewn unto the Apostle and he saw it in vision there set which was from everlasting So the Prophet Isaiah in vision saw the Lord sitting upon a throne Isa 6. 1. And the Prophet Ezekiel had such a like vision in some respects as the Apostle John here had as in the following part we shall have frequent occasion to note And he also saw the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 1. 26. The appearance of the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 10. 1. Which throne is a seat of judgment and herein God sits as we may shew afterwards And as the Psalmist saith Thou satest in the Throne judging right or in rightâ—ousness Psal 9. 4. He is judg himself Psal 73. 7. And one that will do right Gen. 18. 25. Justice and judgment are the habitation or establishment of his Throne Psal 89. 14. And this throne is a throne of holiness and not of impurity or uncleanness Psal 47. 8. with which the throne of iniquity shall have no fellowship Psal 94. 20. Hence both in that Vision of Isaiah and in this of John the Seraphims there and the four living Creatures here cry concerning him that sits upon this Throne Holy holy holy c. Isa 6. 1 3. with Rev. 4. 8. And it is an high and glorious Throne one that is exalted above all other Thrones as the Prophet Isaiah saith I saw the Lord sitting upon a Throne
high and lifted up Isa 6. 1. The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens and his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. And it is a Throne full of glory luster and majesty A glorious high Throne Jer. 17. 12. Yea and for our comfort and encouragement it is a Throne of mercy and grace this Throne is upholden by mercy Prov. 20. 28. and we may therefore come boldly to this Throne the throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace for seasonable help Heb. 4. 14 16. with Chap. 8. 1 2. This Throne was set in heaven for there is Gods Throne The Lords Throne is in Heaven Psal 11. 4. Yea that is his Throne Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne Isa 66. 1. Hence our Saviour admonishes his Disciples not to swear by Heaven because it is Gods Throne Mat. 5. 34. And saith He that shall swear by Heaven sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Mat. 23. 22. And from hence Stephen sheweth That the most High dwelleth not in Temples made with hands because Heaven is his Throne Act. 7. 47 49. with Isa 66. 1 3. And because he hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens his Kingdom ruleth over all He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth And none can stay his hand or say unto him what dost thou Psal 103. 19. Dan. 4. 17 25 32 35 37. With this the righteous comfort themselves when the wicked did bend their bow and make ready the arrow upon the string that they might privily shoot at the upright in heart and said If the foundations be destroyed what can the righteous do The Lords Throne say the upright is in heaven Psal 11. 1 4. And though the wicked ones say is not God in the height of heaven And â—ow doth God know can he judg thorough the dark cloud Job 22. 12 14. Yet that is no let or hindrance to him Though the Lords Throne be in heaven yet his eyes behold the children of men Psal 11. 4. He hath looked down from the height of his Sanctuary from Heaven did the Lord behold the Earth c. Though therein he humbleth himself Psal 102. 19 21. with Psal 113. 4 5 6. And he that dwelleth and sitteth in the Heavens will laugh at all those who oppose him and his Christ the Lord shall have them in derision c. Psal 2. 1 4 5. with Psal 29. 10. 2. And one sate upon the throne Even the Lord God Almighty vers 8 10 11. He it is that fits upon it that fits King upon it and that for ever Psal 29. 10. For to sit upon the Throne is to reign rule and govern compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. As also is shewn before See Notes on Chap. 3. ver 21. but that we here observe it that one to wit the Almighty sits on the Throne the supreme Throne of Government Indeed the word one is not expresly in the Text but necessarily implied the word sate being of the singular number and so we shall look on the words that one or he sitteth on it even he who is called as is before said the Lord God Almighty ver 8. But is it not said by the Amen to wit by Christ I overcame and am set down with my father in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. And is it not frequently affirmed of him that he is on the Throne and on the right hand of the Throne of Majesty Heb. 1. 3. and Chap. 8. 1. and Chap. 12. 2. Yes certainly but He and the Father and the Eternal Spirit are one For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God Joh. 10. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 7 9 10. See the Notes after on vers 8. And though Christ is sometimes represented as in the midst of the Throne to signifie this Lamb which hath been slain is the abiding Sacrifice and Mediator between God and men as Chap. 5. 6. and Chap. 7. 17. Yet he is also on the Throne who is the Son of God and it is called the Throne not Thrones of God and of the Lamb Chap. 22. 1. with Zach. 6. 12 13. And so it is this one God Father Word and holy Spirit sate and sits upon this Throne this supreme seat of glorious Majesty and all-ruling Government and none else not the living Creatures they are indeed in the midst of and round about the Throne but not on it ver 6. But they give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on it ver 9. Not the Elders for though they sit upon four and twenty Thrones yet they are round about this Throne and not one of the Elders sits upon this but they also fall down before him that sits on the Throne ver 4. and 10 11. nor the Angels though they are glorious Creatures and are called Thrones Dominions Principalities and Powers yet none of them sit upon this most high Throne but they are round about the Throne Chap. 5. 11. And they fall before the Throne on their faces and worship God Chap. 7. 11. Yea no Creature no meer Creature whatsoever is on this Throne for he only sits upon it who hath created all things and for whose pleasure they are and were created ver 10 11. And saith the Apostle every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever Chap. 5. 13. By which it is evidently manifested that no Creature whatever no not the Virgin Mary sits upon this Throne but all Creatures are distinct from and infinitely inferiour unto him that sits upon it this most excellent and glorious one who liveth for ever and ever And to this end the Psalmist imprecates judgments upon such as were confederate against God and his â—idden ones that they might know that he whose name alone is Jehovaâ— is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 2 16 18. And the consideration hereof might help Zion to rejoice in their King and strengthen them against all occasions of sadness and discouragement because their God reigneth and not Satan nor any of their enemies Isa 40. 9. and Chap. 52. 7. And engage and encourage them to worship him only and to trust in him at all times and pour out their hearts unto him and not to fear what their enemies can do unto them in waiting upon him and keeping his way Psal 62. 8 11. 2 King 19. 15. Isa 37. 16. Yea all people are called upon to sing praises unto God Because he is King of all the earth God reigneth over the heathen God sitteth upon the Throne of his holiness c. Psal 47. 1 6 8. Vers 3. And he that sate
will be mindful of his Covenant in confirming them that obey him unto the end that they may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 8 9. In so ordering Temptations that he will not suffer them to be tempted above what they are able but will with the temptation also make a way to escape that they may be able to bear 1 Cor. 10. 13. In preserving them from evil 2 Thes 3. 3. In sanctifying them throughout even in their whole spirit soul and body 1 Thes 5. 23 24. In visiting their transgressions with the rod and their iniquity with stripes if they forsake his law and walk not in his judgments Psal 89. 28 32. with Psal 119. 75. In forgiving them who acknowledg their iniquities If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all our unrighteousness 1 Joh. 1. 9. Hence it is said If they confess their iniquity and that they have walked contrary to me then will I remember my Covenant namely to pardon them and receive them graciously Lev. 26. 40 45. In giving unto them of the things appertaining to this life whatever is good for them such meat drink raiment habitation accommodations c. Psal 111. 5. Heb. 13. 5 6. In subduing their iniquities and casting all their sins into the depths of the Sea And performing the truth to Jacob and the mercy to Abraham which he hath sworn c. Mic. 7. 19 20. He will be faithful in all things he hath promised and always mindful of his Covenant in all he doth upon the Throne His Bow the token of his truth and faithfulness is before him And therefore we may join with the Prophet and say O Lord are not thine eyes upon the truth doubtless they are Jer. 5. 3. 2. Round about the Throne but outermost it may seem for ver 4. there is mention made of the four and twenty Elders round about the Throne also but within this Bow And ver 6. In the midst of the Throne and round about the Throne are four living Creatures within the Elders and so within and nearer to the Throne than the Bow And within the four living Creatures the Lamb next to the Throne Chap. 5. 6. And so it may signifie to us that in this Vision this is the disposition that the Bow encloses and is about all the Saints and holy ones to defend them from all enemies and evil they are environed about with Gods Covenant and mercy And God who is faithful will environ and encompass them with his truth and faithfulness and in his faithfulness with his Angels Chap. 5. 11. and Chap. 7. 11. Psal 34. 7. So as they shall be secure and be kept in perfect peace Isa 26. 1 3. His truth and faithfulness shall be their shield and buckler And no evil shall befall them nor any plague come nigh their dwelling-place for he shall give his Angels a charge over them to keep them in all their ways c. Psal 91. 1 4 9 12. His mercy even his mercy promised and contained in and assured by his holy Covenant shall compass them about Psal 32. 10 11. with Luk. 1. 72. Psal 125. 1 2. The peace of God the Covenant of his peace shall keep their hearts and minds thorough Jesus Christ even keep and secure them as in a garrison Phil. 4. 7. with Isa 54. 10. Oh then walk about Zion and go round about her tell the towers thereof mark ye well her bulwarks consider her palaces that ye may tell it to the generation following For this God is our God for ever God in and with his Covenant and faithfulness doth and will surround his Zion that they shall dwell safely and shall be quiet from the fear of evil Psal 48. 12 14. with Prov. 1. 33 Oh how might this engage us to come unto and cleave to the Lord with full purpose and to have our conversation in Heaven 3. It is round about the Throne and so about the Elders and living Creatures that they may see it and remember it and be comforted herewith In Psal 105. 8. there it is He hath remembred his Covenant for ever And in 1 Chron. 16. 15. there it is O ye his chosen ones be ye mindful always of his Covenant Now that they may continually remember it therefore the Bow the memorial of it is round about the Throne and so in the view of them that dwell in Heaven Yea and that they may put him in remembrance of his Covenant when they are in great affliction and when according to appearance he seems to have forgotten it As the Lord saith Put me in remembrance Isa 43. 25 26. So the holy ones of God have done in former times as Psal 74. 18 23. O deliver not the soul of thy Turtle-dove to the multitude forget not the congregation of thy poor for ever Have respect unto the covenant So the Prophet Jeremy saith Do not abhor us for thy names sake do not disgrace the Throne of thy glory Remember break not thy covenant with us Jer. 14. 20 21. Yea to this end the Lord hath set Watchmen upon the walls of his Jerusalem which should never hold their peace day nor night And thus commands them Ye that are the Lâ—â—ds remembrancers keep not silence and give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth The Lord hath sworn by his right hand c. Isa 62. 6 8 12. Yea and the spirits of just men made perfect put him as it were in remembrance of his Covenant crying with a loud voice How long Lord holy and true dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth c. Rev. 6. 9 10 11. Vers 4. And round about the Throne were four and twenty seats or Thrones and upon the seats I saw four and twenty Elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 1. In this Verse we have a further account given to us of what he saw about the Throne viz. Round about the Throne were four and twenty seats or Thrones 2. Whom he saw upon them And upon the seats or Thrones I saw four and twenty Elders Which are described to us 1. By their Posture sitting 2. By their Raiment clothed in white Raimâ—nt 3. By what they had upon their heads And they â—ad on their heads crowns of gold 1. We have here a further account given us of what he saw about the Throne And round about tho Throne were four and twenty seats or Thrones Even Kingly seats or seats of glory But these are distinct from and infinitely inferior to the Throne upon which that one the Lord God Almighty sits and therefore they on them fall down before him that sate on the Throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their Crowns before the Throne c. ver 10 11. And these
Psal 103. 17 18 19. 2. We have an account given us of what there wâ—s before the throne And there wâ—re seven lamps of fire burning bâ—fore the throne which are the seven spirits of God 1. What these lamps of fire are is here declared and explicated to us to wit the seven Spirits of God namely that one eternal spirit which proceedeth from the Father and the Son See the Notes before on Chap. 1. Vers 4. 2. Now these lamps are said to be seven 1. With allusion and respect to our types in former times as the Lord saith to Moses Thou shalt make the seven lamps c. Exod. 25. 37. and Chap. 37. 23. Numb 8. 2. 2. And with respect to the seven Churches which are called Candlesticks to enlighten them without which they cannot be of any use they cannot shine as lights in the world Rev. 1. 4. 12 13 20. and Chap. 2. 1. Phil. 2. 13 14 15 16. 3. Now these seven lamps are said to burn before the throne 1. With respect to him that sits upon the throne and so to signifie to us 1. That he dwelleth in the light that no man can approach unto 1 Tim. 6. 16. He is in the light 1 Joâ—n 1. 4 5. And the light dwelleth with him Dan. 2. 22. And that his throne was like the fiery flame Dan. 7. 9. 2. To signifie to us that by those lamps he beholds all things these lamps which are the seven Spirits of God being his eyes see Rev. 5. 6. with Dan. 10. 6. The Lords throne is in heaven his eyes behold Psal 11. 4. even his holy and blessed Spirit Hence that question of the Psalmist Whither shall I go from thy spirit or whither shall I flee from thy presence If I ascend up into heaven thou art there if I make my bed in â—ell behold thou art there c. Psal 139. 1 7 14 The eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the good Prov. 15. 3. To shew himself strong on the behalf of those whose hearts are perfect towards him and so they are here upon the living creatures ver 6. for good 2 Chron. 16. 9. Psal 34. 15. 1 Pet. 3. 12. yea and his eyes are upon the sinful ones also and he pondereth all their goings Prov. 5. 21. Amos 9. 8. his eyes are like a flame of fire or like lamps of fire Compare Rev. 1. 14. with Dan. 10. 6. And he searcheth the hearts and reins and will give to every one according as their works shall be See the Notes before on Chap. 1. Vers 14. and Chap. 2. Vers 18. and Vers 23 3. These seven Lamps buâ—ning before the throne may denote to us the terribleness of his appearance and aspect Dan. 10. 6. Psal 66. 5 7. Thus it is said The ancient of days did sit whose garment was white as snow His throne was like the fiâ—ry flame and his wheels as burning fire a fiery stream issued and came forth from before him Dan. 7. 9 10. Heb. 12. 29. Deâ—t 4. 24. 2. These seven Lamps which are the seven Spirits of God the eyes of the Lord may be said to burn before the throne with respect to those about the throne to signifie that his spirit remains amongst them whereby also the living creatures are full of eyes as vers 6. and vers 8. and Chap. 5 6. Hag. 2. 6 7. to enlighten them continually that in his light they may see light and may judg and discern all things Psal 36. 9. 1 Cor. 2. 15 16. his spirit doth enlighten the eyes of the understandings of them that dwell and have their conversation in Heaven his eyes preserve knowledg amongst them Prov. 22. 12. with 2 Cor. 4. 6. so as they are like the appearance of lamps Ezek. 1. 13. The Lord is their lamp and he will lighten their darkness 2 Sam. 22. 29. with Psal 18. 28. In and by this light they come to the view and â—ight of heavenly things Heb. 2. 9. with Joâ— 12. 45. Heb. 12. 22 24. even by his word and spirit for the commandment is a lamp and the law light Prov. 6. 23. And oh how delightful and pleasant is this light to them truly this light is sweet Prov. 13. 9. Eccles 11. 9. 1 John 2. 20. And this he sends forth unto them to lâ—ad and guide them that they may walk with a right foot in the Gospel and not turn aside to the right hand or to the left Psal 43. 3. Prov. 4. 18 19. and to save them from all evil and enemies and from the fear of evil Psal 27. 1. and hereafter gloriously their righteousness shall go forth as brightness and their salvation as a lamp that burneth Isa 62. 1. And this might therefore engage such to see to it that they refuse not him that speaketh and revealeth such excellent things to them Heb. 12. 25 28 29. But as they are children of light and such as amongst whom his spirit remains that they walk as children of light even walk in the spirit that they may not fulfil the lusts of the flesh but be filled with the fruit of the spirit Eph. 5. 8. Gal. 5. 16 23 26. Ver. 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal And in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four living creatures full of eyes before and behind In this verse the Apostle gives unto us a further discovery 1. Of what there was further before the throne in Heaven 2. Of what there was in the midst of and round about the throne 1. Of what he saw and there was further before the throne in Heaven And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal What is this sea of glass or what is meant thereby is very difficult to conclude and there are almost as many minds as men speaking concerning it Some conceiving it to be the world some the Jewish Nâ—tion some one thing and some another Therefore I might say as he did I was afraid and feared to shew you mine opinion Job 32. 6. But having I trust obtained some help of God I shall adventure to propound my thoughts also 1. I conceive then that by this sea of glass c. here spoken of may be meant Gods defence and salvation of his people the four living creatures after spoken of his invironing them about with his saving defence and protection from those who seek the destruction of them even their potent and spiritual enemies Thus Sea is used in Scripture for a great defence and safeguard Thus when the Lord speaks of the great strength and security of No he saith it was situate among the rivers and had the waters round about it whose rampart was the sea And hereby also her strength was infinite Nah. 3 8 9. So when he threatens to destroy Babylon he saith I will dry up her sea that great defence of hers Jer. 5â— 36. And because Tyrus was situate in
conversation in heaven Phil. 3. 17-20 And this sea here spoken of is said to be of glass clear as crystal 1. To denote unto us that in and through the precious blood of Christ as opened in the preaching of the cross to us we may see all things aright as in a glass clear as crystal And so the knowledg of the Lord is compared to the sea covered with waters Isa 11. 9. and this sea may be said to be like glass with allusion to the Laver or Sea in the tabernacle in former times as it is said Moses made the Laver of brass and the foot of it of brass of the looking-glasses of the women assembling which assembled at the door of the Tabernacle of the congregation Exod. 38. 8. only that sea was of brazen glasses this of glass clear as crystal more clear than our types Rev. 21. 11. For the Apostles now in preaching Christ crucified have used great plainness of speech and not as Moses who put a vail over his face c. to signifie the darkness and obscurity of his Ministration and now we all with open face as in a glass may behold the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 12 13-18 In this red-sea of Christs blood we may perceive and behold the kindness and pity of God to manward which love of his is also compared to a Laver and called the Laver of regeneration Tit. 3. 4 5. God is love In this was manifested the love of God because that God sent his only begotten son into the world that we might live through him Herein is love to be always seen and perceived not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his son the propitiation for our sins 1 Joh. 4. 8 9 10. In this glass we may also see the vileness and odiousness of our sins unto God in that he hath so severely condemned them in the flesh of his own Son Rom. 8. 3. and there taken such vengeance on our inventions Isa 61. 2. and here we may see our selves as in a glass and what manner of persons we are Jam. 1. 23 24. and see what miserable ones we are by nature as the Apostle saith If one died for all we judg then were all dead dead at Law condemned to dye 2 Cor. 5. 14 15. yea and herein we may see the world the weakness and unprofitableness thereof by the cross of Christ the world is crucified unto him that glories in it and he unto the world Gal. 6. 14. Hereby the Holy Spirit doth convince the world of sin of righteousness and of judgment and doth teach the believer all things and guide them into all truth John 16. 8 11 14. Hence the Apostle determined to know nothing else among the believing-Corinthians in and unto all things save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2 2. and chap. 1. 18 23 24. And this Sea is before the throne and so in the view of the four living creatures that they may therein behold God John 12. 45. and his and his Sons wonderful loving-kindness to the children of men and that they may see themselves in it And it is in the view of the Elders also that his personal abasement and sufferings may also be remembred and he admired praised and blessed by them Rev. 5. 8 9. And in the view of the Angels also into which blood and excellent sufferings they desire to look and pry as in a crystal glass Compare 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. with Jam. 1. 23 25. Rev. 5. 11 12. 2. This sea is of glass like unto crystal to denote its clearness and purity so it is said He shewed me a pure river clear as crystal c. Rev. 22. 1. and so the blood of Christ is said to be precious and incorruptible it being the blood of Christ as of a lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. and so as referring to the sea or laver in former times this sea like unto crystal is the fountain opened to wash in to wash away our filth and uncleanness Zech. 13. 1. So the typical Laver or Sea was for the Priests to wash in as it is said by God to Moses Thou shalt make a laver of brass and thou shalt put water therein for Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands and their feet therein when they go into the tabernacle of the congregation they shall wash with water that they dye not Exod. 30. 18 21. and chap. 40. 30 32. 2 Chron. 4. 6. whereâ—o it seems David alludes when he saith I will wash mine hands in innocency so will I compass thine altar O Lord Psal 26. 8. So this sea John saw in vision is for the four living creatures who are priests unto God to wash in Rev. 5. 8 10. And thus always they should enter into the holiest and draw nigh unto the altar with a true heart having their hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and their bodies washed with pure water Heb. 10. 19 22. Jam. 4. 8. Heb. 9. 13 15. with chap. 12. 24. and unless we be washed herein we can have no part with Christ John 13. 8. 1 John 1. 7. In this blessed sea those that had palms in their hands washed they washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the lamb Rev. 7. 9 14 15. and in this sea we may be baptized and washed as our fathers were baptized in the sea c. 1 Cor. 10. 4. And being washed herein all our sins shall be cast into the depths of the sea Mic. 7. 19 20. 2. The Apostle John gives us an account of what there was in the midst of and round about the throne And in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four living creatures full of eyes before and behind Where we may enquire and consider for our usefulness 1. What are these four living creatures here spoken of 2. Why they are said to be four 3. What is meant by in the midst of the throne and round about the throne 4. What is imported to us in this that they are said to be full of eyes before and behind 1. What are these four living creatures or living wights We read them indeed in our Translation Beasts but the word is not well translated so nor is it very proper to say one beast had the face of a man and another like an Eagle which is a fowl But we shall here and afterwards read the word living creatures with allusion to the four living creatures spoken of in Ezekiels visions chap. 1. and chap. 10 c. which in former Translations were rendered also beasts but in our last living creatures 1. Now by these living creatures are meant in general 1. Men and not spirits by nature some of Mankind of that kind of species of creatures as doth evidently appear in chap. 5. 8 9 10 c. 1. In that they with praise and thankfulness confess and acknowledg unto the Lamb that he had
chap. 47. 4. and chap. 54. 5. which redemption of his was an act of his love and merciful kindness to them as it is said In his love and in his pity he redeemed them Isa 63. 9. yea and the Holy One of Israel was their Redeemer who hearkned not unto him but rebelled and vexed his holy spirit Isa 48. 17 19. with chap. 63. 9 10. And so in this notion and consideration the Covenant made with Abraham which is evident to be a Covenant of mercy and grace in which is included That Christ should redeem mankind from the curse of the Law and that in him who is the seed of Abraham there should be blessing for all the Nations and Families of the earth and the making of which Covenant was an act and high expression of love and mercy is called His holy covenant as it is said To perform the mercy promised to our forefathers and to remember his holy Covenant Gen. 22. 12 18. with Luke 1. 72. See Isa 49. 7. And here in this place it appears that in this word Holy is included merciful and gracious in that it is said ver 9. the living creatures in saying Holy give thanks to him that sits on the throne to signifie to us that in this acknowledgment they celebrate some grace and kindness of Gods towards them some goodness and mercy for we are very frequently exhorted to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good because his mercy endureth for ever as Psal 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1 29. and Psal 136. 1 3 26. so also we are called upon to give thanks to his holy name when â—avours and merciful loving kindnesses are mentioned and recounted 1 Chr. 16. 10 35. Psal 105. 3 10. and 145. 8 9 21. and David provokes and incites all that is within him to bless the Lords holy name who conferred benefits upon him forgave all his iniquities healed all his diseases redeemed his life from destruction and crowned him with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. and the elect of God are instructed as â—oly ones to put on bowels of mercies kindness c. Col. 3. 1â— and so indeed he that sits upon the throne is holy in this sense that is he is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger and of great mercy The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 17 21. Now this word is trebled or thrice the living creatures say Holy â—oly holy and that either 1. To signifie to us the three persons subsisting in the Godhead or in the Divine Essence to wit the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost which three have but one name into which we are baptized Mat. 28. 19. and they are one as the Apostle saith There are three which â—ear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God 1 Joh. 5. 7. with ver 9. And from these three this Apostle John had been voting desiring and praying for grace and peace for the seven Churches see notes on chap. 1. ver 4 5 6. as Paul also had done 2 Cor. 13. 14. and these three persons which are one God are the only object of religious and divine worship and each of these three Persons is God the Father is God and he is oft called God the Father Gal. 1. 1 3. Eph. 6. 23. Phil. 2. 11. 1 Cor. 8 6 c. The Son or Word is God over all God blessed for ever Amen Joh. 1. 1 2 3. Rom. 9. 5. the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20 the great God and our Saviour Tit. 2. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Joh. 3. 16. see notes on chap. 5. ver 8. The Holy Ghost is also God so Anâ—nias in lying to the Holy Ghost lyed unto God Acts 5. 3. with ver 4. and whereas in one place it is said The Lord God of Israel spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets c. in another it is said Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost compare Luke 1. 68 70. with 2 Pet. 1. 21. see 2 Sam. 23. 1 2 3. And the Prophet Ezekiel saith The Spirit entred into me and said When I speak with thee I will open thy mouth and thou shalt say unto them Thus saith the Lord God c. consider Ezâ—k 3. 24 27. and each of these persons is holy perfectly so The Father is Holy hence our Saviour calls him Holy Father Joh. 17. 11. The Son is holy the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. Gods Holy Child Acts 3. 14. and chap. 4. 27 30. and frequently the eternal Spirit is called the Holy Ghost or Spirit And that this word is trebled or here thrice used to signifie to us the three persons in the Godhead who are one and but one God appears by the like use of the word by the Seraphims in Isa 6. 2 3. they cryed one to another and said Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Now that hereby the infinitely glorious persons in the Godhead are meant appears by vers 8. also saith the Prophet I heard the voice of the Lord saying Whom shall I send And who will go for us to denote the plurality of persons and yet this further appears to intend the three persons in the Divine Essence by comparing this place with other Scriptures that it is spoken of the Father is generally granted that it is also spoken of the son is affirmed by the Evangelist John saying These things spake Esaias when â—e saw his glory and spake of him Joh. 12. 39 40 41. with Isa 6. 3 12. That it is also spoken of the Holy Ghost is signified to us by the Apostle Paul who saith Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the Prophet c. Acts 28. 25 27. with Isa 6. 3 12. The knowledg of the Holies even of the Father Word and holy Spirit called before Wisdoms is understanding Prov. 9. 10. with ver 1. 2. And this expression may be thus trebled or thrice used to signifie to us that he that sits upon the throne is eternally and immutably Holy with reference to the last clause of this verse which was and is and is to come and in all Holy which was so in all time past one that was infinite in purity and a perfect and eternal hater of sin one that could never endure iniquity in any though never so excellent and glorious creatures or in never so good and happy a condition He spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to hell delivering them into chains of darkness to be reserved unto judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. And spared not the old world but brought in the flâ—ud upon the world of the ungodly and turning the Cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemâ—ed them with an overthrow c. 2 Pet. 2. 5 6. And afterward destroyed them that believed not whom formerly he
when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankful c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. 2. And as with respect to the new Creation he hath created all things in Jesus Christ The Lord hath created a new thing in the earth a woman hath compassed a man Jer. 31. 22. and Christ is the beginning of the new ' Creation of God also Rev. 3. 14. In whom there is a dinner prepared and all things are now ready Matth. 22. 2-4 Luk. 14. 17. And if any man be in Christ he is a new creature old things are passed away and behold all things are become new and all things are of God 2 Cor. 5. 14-17 18. He prepared a body for Christ laid our sins and trespasses upon him delivered him up for our offences and raised him from the dead for our justification and hath exalted him and set him on his own right hand in the Heavens and blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly things in Christ Jesus He loveth the son and hath given all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it up again and all things that the Father hath are his Ephes 1. 3. John 3. 35. with chap. 10. 17. and chap. 16. 14 15. and in due season he will by Jesus Christ make all things new Rev. 21. 1-5 But to this we shall add no more here because we shall have more apt occasion to speak to it God assisting in chap. 5. 8 9 10. But shall especially take these words and look upon them as referring unto the first Creation and agreeing with chap. 10. 6. and chap. 14. 6-8 2. And for tby pleasure or will they are and were created This is a further reason why the Elders acknowledg he is worthy to receive glory and honour and power or a further branch of the former reason And herein is declared to us the Reason and End why all things are and were created to wit for his will and pleasure For as of him and thorow him so to him are all things To whom therefore be glory for ever Rom. 11. 35 36. For him are all things and by him are all things Heb. 2. 10. And by Christ were all things created that are in heaven and that are in earth All things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. And for thy pleasure they are namely they subsist or consist in that order in which they are they are upheld by him in Christ and by his Providence even by his divine Power Wisdom and Goodness during his pleasure and for his pleasure he preserves them O Lord thou preservest man and beast how excellent is thy loving-kindness O God! Psal 36. 5 6 7. He disposeth the whole world Job 34. 12-17 and his counsel thereabout shall stand and he will do all his pleasure Isa 46. 10. He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the Inhabitants of the Earth and none can stay his hand or say unto him What doest thou Dan. 4. 35. Col. 1. 16 17-20 And were created to wit all things were made for his pleasure The Lord hath made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. Quest But now what is his will and pleasure for which all things are and were created This is needful to be enquired intâ— and considered by us Answ Unto that we may give Answer and say 1. As with respect unto all creatures below and inferiour to man as they were created and are for his praise in their several stations and places and according to their natures and beings Psal 148. 3-10 and 150. 6. so they were made and are for mans use and service so in his first Creation God gave man dominion over the fish of the Sea and over the fowl of the air and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth Gen. 1. 26 28-30 31. And after man by sin had lost that Dominion and Lordship our Lord who was the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world hath restored this dominion again into the nature of man in himself Psal 8. 3-8 9. with Hebr. 2. 6-8 9. And thorow him Gods tender mercies are over all his works for the good of mankind while it is called to day Psal 145. 8 9 and 85. 10-12 and 68. 18 19. And hence after the Lord smelled a savour of rest in the sacrifice offered by Noah a type of the sacrifice of Christ Ephes 5. 2. He said unto Noah and his Sons The fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the earth and upon every fowl of the air upon all that moveth on the earth and upon all the fishes of the Sea into your hand are they delivered every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you even as the green herb have I given you all things Gen. 9. 1 2 3. Col. 1. 20. Ephes 5. 20. 1 Tim. 4. 4 5. 2. As with respect to that part of his Creation which is rational even mankind for of intelligent creatures to wit Angels we shall not speak directly so we may say his will or pleasure in creating and preserving them was 1. Not to sin against him or be disobedient unto him who was and is their creator and preserver He is not a God not such a God as hath pleasure in wickedness Psal 5. 4. that is not his will or pleasure The lusts of sinful men and the will of God are opposite and contrary one to another as the Apostle signifieth saying That we no longer should live to the lusts of men but unto the will of God for the time past of our lives may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles where the Apostle gives us to understand That the living to the lusts of evil men is a working the will of the Gentiles who knâ—w not God but serve Devils and not the doing the will of God 1 Pet. 4. 2 3. with 1 Thes 4. 5. and 1 Cor. 10. 20. And so the doing and finding our own pleasure is opposite to the doing his and delâ—ghting our selves in him Isa 58. 13 14. And the doing his will and loving the world the lusts of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life are set against and the one contrary to the other 1 John 2. 15 16 17. Sâ—n is an abominable thing to him which he hates Jer. 44. 4. And he that doth it is of the Devil and not of God and the lusts of the Devil he doth do and not the will of the most pure God John 8. 44. He that committeth sin is of the Devil for the Devil sinneth from the beginning whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother but he is manifest to be herein a child of the Devil 1 John 3. 8-10 If we say we have fellowship with God and walk in darkness we lye and do not the truth 1 Joh. 1. 5 6. Indeed in just
evident Sign that should immediately come to pass and whereby they might know the Desolation thereof was nigh viz. When saith he ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with Armies then know that the Desolation thereof is nigh Then let them which are in Judea flee to the Mountains c. Matth. 24. 1 29. Mark 13. 1 26. Luke 21. 5 21 c. And now if this Book we are now speaking of did contain the same business it could not properly be called A sealed Book because in a great measure it was opened before by our Lord Jesus to the Apostles in general and also to the Apostle John particularly Mark 13. 3. Seeing also our Lord as I conceive had spoken more plainly there of the Destruction of Jerusalem and the Signs thereof than can be supposed he doth here as may appear by considering and comparing the three Evangelists fore-referred to But now this Book is still a sealed Book after the Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus Christ and after his pouring forth the Holy Spirit upon his Apostles Therefore this Book refers principally unto some other Matter and Place 3. And it still and farther appears that this Book doth not directly much less onely contain the Mind and Purposes of God concerning the Destruction of Jerusalem c. because of that said to the Apostle John when he had taken and eaten up the little Book viz. Thou must Prophecy again before or against as the Word is translated Rom. 2. 2. many Peoples and Nations and Tongues and Kings chap. 10. 10 11. Implying that his former Prophecy was not against or concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation onely nor directly but against many Peoples and Nations and Tongues and Kings the word many though in the last place may indifferently agree to all there being not so much as a Comma between the several words Now that former Prophecy of his there intimately pointed to is contained in this Book under present consideration Indeed the judgments contained in this sealed Book might fall heavy upon some and many particular Jews but not upon Jerusalem it self or that Nation for that and it were judged before as hath been often said and in a good measure as I conceive proved 4. The Prophet Daniel as directed by the Holy Ghost had fore-written fully of Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation in his Prophecy whereto our Saviour refers in speaking of the Signs that preceded the Destruction of that City c. Matth. 24. 15 21. And this especially respects the Gentiles and not at all the Destruction of Jerusalem as is before said And so we may say This Book contains in it as I conceive the Mind of God and his Counsels and Purposes concerning this World in general or the Roman Empire which was then over the whole Worldâ— or the known and habitable part of it see Mr. Mede as appears Luke 2. 1. As the little Book chap. 10. respects the Church especially And therefore this former is called A Book the latter A little Book as being less than this and not so comprehensive and large as is before noted And so we shall look upon and speak unto this former Book in this chap. 5. in what follows as containing Gods Mind Counsels and Purposes concerning the Roman Empire which was then greatly stretched forth and very vast large and comprehensive But now in that in this Book is fore-written things which must be hereafter so we may learn from hence That all things are naked and opened to the All-seeing Eyes of him with whom we have to do In his Book All things are written which in continuance are fashioned and fulfilled Psal 139. 16. The things which must come to pass are laid up in store with him and sealed up among his treasures Deut. 32. 34. Behold it is written before me saith the Lord Isa 65. 6. See the Notes before on chap. 4. verse 1. 2. We have next to enquire and consider Where did the Apostle see this Book And that is In the right hand of him that sate on the Throne It was in his hand that sate upon the Throne All is written before him before it be opened or made known to us or the contents thereof executed And we may hereby see and understand his infinite fitness and meetness to govern in that all things are written before him that sits on the seat the supream seat of judgement Psal 9. 4. The Lords Throne is in Heaven his Eyes behold c. Psal 11. 4 5. Men that are upon the throne here below cannot fore-see future things and therefore cannot so govern but that in some cases they may see good reason to wish they had done otherwise Because of their nescience of things which after come to pass they may sometimes erre and mistake or not do so well as otherwise they might have done But he seeth and knoweth all things Job 36. 4 5. And this Book was in the hand of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne And so it may give us to understand That this Book is such an one as in which is contained his Government of and over the world as hath been formerly said It is in his hand as the supreme Governour The little Book is in the hand of a mighty Angel whereby may be meant our Lord Jesus Christ who in this Chapter is said to be in the midst of the Throne And yet his right foot is upon the Sea and his left foot upon the Earth for God hath crowned him as the Son of Man and Head of the Church with glory and honour and set him over the works of his hands and put all things in subjection under his feet though yet we see not all things put under him Rev. 10. 2 3. with chap. 5. 6. Hebr. 2. 7 8 9. Eph. 1. 21 22. But this Book is in the hand of him that sits on the Throne yea this Book is said to be in the right hand of Him to signifie 1. His Almighty power who sits upon the Throne to perform all that is written therein in his right hand of power Mark 14. 62. Luke 22. 69. In his right hand whereby he hath spanned the Heavens Isa 48. 12 13. and nothing is too hard for him Jer. 32. 17. 27. In his right hand whereby he hath formerly conquered enemies as it is said Thy right hand O Lord is become glorious in power thy right hand O Lord hath dashed in pieces the enemy Thou stretchedst out thy right hand the earth swallowed them Exod. 15. 6. 12. Psal 98. 1. which hand is called his mighty hand Deut. 5. 15. and chap. 7. 8 19 c. with which he strengthened the Captain of our salvation so as the enemy did not exact upon him But though the Devil and his Instruments thrust sore at him that he might fall yet the Lord helped him The right hand of the Lord did valiantly the right hand of the Lord was exalted Psal 118. 11-13-16 with Psal 89. 19-22 And
with this right hand he will subdue and conquer still all his enemies His right hand shall find out those that hate him Psal 21. 8-11 And yet with this right hand in which this Book is he will save all them from evil who hearken unto and put their trust in him Psal 17. 7. Cant. 2. 6. and chap. 8. 6. Isa 49. 6. Psal 139. 10. This Book is in his right hand of power who hath prepared and established his Throne in the Heavens and whose Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. 2. It is in the right hand of his righteousness and faithfulness Isa 41. 10. The just Lord will do no iniquity even in his foreknowledge or judgings Zeph. 3. 5. Deut. 31. 26-29 with chap. 32. 3-5 He is excellent in power and in judgement and in plenty of Justice He will not afflict Job 32. 23. All that is contained in this Book is full of righteousness It is in his right hand which is full of righteousness and in all He will be known in the Palaces of Zion for a Refuge and Sanctuary Psal 48. 3-10 One he is who will righteously and faithfully perform all which is in this Book not one thing of it shall fail as Isa 34. 2-5 16. Jer. 25. 18. He will certainly perform all written therein and he will righteously also do it He is not like unto them whose right hand is a right hand of falshood Psal 144. 8. 11. or in whose right hand is a lie Isa 44. 20. But he is the righteous Lord who loveth righteousness Psal 11. 7. and in righteousness he doth judge and make war Rev. 19. 11. It 's in the right hand of him that sits in the throne judging right Psal 9 4. 3. In his right hand May also possibly denote to us the excellency and preciousness of its contents or how highly it is valued by him that sits upon the throne As those persons or things which are preferred to or more excellent than others are taken into or placed on the right hand Isa 48. 13 14 17 18. 1 Kings 2. 19. And hereby also may be meant and signified the safety and secrecy of the Contents of this Book To which more after 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book And that is 1. Somewhat of the writing of it It was written within and on the back-side that is It was written within and without As Back-side is opposed to within And as it is in a Roll when rolled up The inmost part is that within and the other that on the back-side for so their Books were formerly in Rolls rolled up together whereto respect is had when it is said The Heaven departed as a Book or Scroll when it is rolled together Rev. 6. 14. And many times in Jer. 36. The same thing is sometimes called the Roll of a Book sometimes a Book as may be seen in comparing verse 2 4 6. with verse 8. 10 11 13. and verse 14. with verse 18. and verse 23 27 28 29. with verse 32. See Ezra 6. 1. And in that this Book or Roll is said to be written within and on the back-side or without So we may thereby understand that it was perfected and filled up It was ordinary to write but on the fore-side or within But this Book was fully written or filled up with Writing on both sides yet so as to to leave room or place for the Seals His work herein and in all things is perfect Deut. 32. 4. And so it was like unto that Roll given to Ezekiel Of which it is said When I looked behold an Hand was sent unto me and lo a Roll of a Book was therein and he spread it before me and it was written within and without and there was written therein lamentations and mourning and wo Ezek. 2. 8 9 10. And in that it is said to be written perfectly while it was in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne and before it was taken out So we may learn that what was written in the Volume or Roll of this Book was not of Mans Writing but the Writing was the Writing of God as Exod. 32. 16. It was Written with the Finger of God as Exod. 31. 18. To wit with the Holy Spirit compare Luke 11. 20. with Matth. 12. 28. And so it was very excellent and all in it true no mistake or error therein for the Spirit is the Spirit of Truth yea the Truth John 15. 26. 1 John 5. 6. 2. He also declares to us somewhat of the Sealing of this Book It was Sealed with seven Seals that is to say it was most perfectly sealed As the word seven is a number of perfection and so oft used in this Book and in many other places See the Notes after on verse 6. of this Chapter And we may not conceive that the Seals were altogether in one place at the opening of this Book or Roll but in seven several places For if all had been together at the top or opening of it all must have been losed or opened at once and before any part of the Roll or Book could be lookt into or read but so it was not sealed but the seven Seals were in seven places and opened one after another as it is said The Lamb opened one or the first of the Seals and he opened afterward the second Seal and after that the third c. chap. 6. 1 3 5 7. 9 12. and chap. 8. 1. So as at the opening of every one of the seven Seals in order the Roll or Book is farther opened and some new matter appears and is discovered as may be seen in chap. 6. 1. 3. 5 c. And this Book or Roll may be said to be sealed 1. As sealing signifies authorizing a thing and making it valid and authentick or giving power or force thereto So the Letters or Decrees of Kings were sealed and so ratified established and authorized So Jezebel wrote Letters in Ahab's name and sealed them with his Seal 1 Kings 21. 8. And the Letters which Ahasuerus gave Haman authority to write in his name were sealed with the Kings Ring Esth â— 10 12. And what was so sealed no man might reverse Esth 8. 8 10. Matth. 27. 65 66. So this Book was sealed it â—ad the authority of God upon it and power was with it and it was made sure and confirmed that he will certainly perform and accomplish it Isa 44. 26. The contents thereof are unalterable and unchangeable and it 's hâ—ghly valued by him as before Deut. 32. 34. 2. This Book was sealed with seven Seals that is compleated made an end of and finished so as no more was to be added to it As it is with a Letter when it is sealed up then there is no more to be put into it And as it is said to the same purpose Bind up the Testimony seal the Law among my Disciples Isa 8. 16. And whosoever shall add unto the things therein contained God will add
unto him the Plagues that are written in this Book And if any man shall take away from the words of the Book of this Prophecy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things which are written in this Book chap. 22. 18 19. 3. This Book is sealed with seven Seals and so secured from danger As those Persons whom he would preserve from evil had a mark set upon them Ezek. 9. 4 6. Or were sealed for safety and preservation Rev. 7. 3 8. and chap. 9. 4. So this Book had the Seals or Seal of the Living God upon it as chap. 7. 2. So as it shall not be destroyed or consumed as that Roll or Book was spoken of in Jer. 36. 2. 23. But he will preserve it from this generation for ever And so much also is implied in what is said of it before viz. That it is in the right hand of him that sits upon the Throne and so out of the reach of all evil danger and enemie whatsoever none is able to pluck it out of the right hand of the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for he is infinitely greater than all Creatures whatever as John 10. 27 -29 30. 4. And most especially and directly this Book is said to be sealed with seven seals to give us to understand that it is shut up hidden and secret so that if it had been delivered to one that is learned saying Read this he would answer I cannot for it is sealed as Isa 29. 11 12. So it is said to Daniel But thou O Daniel shut up the words and seal the Book even to the time of the end And again Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end Dan. 12. 4 8 9. And as the voice from Heaven said to the Apostle John when he was about to write Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered and write them not Rev. 10. 4. So we are here to understand it principally This Book was shut or closed up so as no meer Creature was able to open it or to read it or look thereon or therein as it follows verse 2 3 4. And so sealed is opposed to open and signifies shut up or secâ—et as Jer. 32. 11 14. And this Book was shut up as with a Seal as it is Job 41. 15. Or shut up and sealed as Cant. 4. 12. Rev. 22. 10. It was even hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ as Eph. 3. 9. Most surely and perfectly closed up and hid as it were in the right hand of power of him that sate upon the Throne as we have seen before so as the most glorious and potent Creatures in Earth or in Heaven could not loose the Seals or look therein Verse 2. And I saw a strong Angel proclaiming with a loud voice who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof The Apostle John in this verse doth farther declare unto us 1. What was farther discovered to him and he saw to wit in Vision And I saw a strong Angel 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel and that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice 2. More particularly the subject matter of this Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof 1. What was farther discovered unto the Apostle John And he saw to wit in Vision And I saw saith he a strong Angel It was an Angel that he saw which words denote not the nature of this Person but his Office though very likely he was one of those glorious Creatures which are most frequently so called yet as to their nature they are Spirits such as have not Flesh and Bones as Men have though sometimes they have appeared like Men. Of the Angels he saith Who maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire Heb. 1. 7. Luc. 24. 39. But this word Angel signifies to us here his Office and Mission He came not thus to Proclaim or Preach without being sent as Rom. 10. 15. Are they not all Ministring Spirits sent forth to Minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. They are his Ministers also that do his Pleasure Psal 103. 19 21. and Psal 104. 4. They are his Messengers who sit upon the Throne He sent his Angel and delivered his Servants that trusted in him Daniel 3. 28. He sent his Angel and shut the Lions Mouths that they did not hurt Daniel chap. 6. 22. He sent his Angel and delivered Peter out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the People of the Jews Acts 12. 9 11. Gen. 24. 7. 40. High Angels behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven and attend to know his Will and do his Commandments Psal 103. 20. They run not before they are sent but wait his time and obey his Commands And hereby it doth appear that this Angel here spoken of was sent by him that sits upon the Throne that sits King for ever to make this following Proclamation And this is said to be a strong Angel surely to signifie to us that there are degrees amongst them in strength and some of them are stronger and mightier than other some Indeed all those glorious Spirits are mighty and excel other Creatures in strength as is signified to us when the Prophet saith Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or mighty in strength Psal 103. 20. So whereas it is said in one place The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels or the Angels of his power 2 Thes 1. 7. In other places it is said simply He shall come with his Angels Matth. 16. 27. And all the Holy Angels with him Matth. 25. 31. Which signifies all the Holy Angels are mighty and powerful but yet it seems some of them do excel others in strength and power as some of them do excel others in dignity and as there are some called Thrones Dominions Principalities so some are called Powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. As also some amongst the evil ones are so called Col. 2. 15. And as it is amongst men though all are rational Creatures yet some are much more rational than others are so it seems it is here Some are mightier than others and this here particularly is said to be a strong Angel So we read of a mighty or strong Angel Rev. 10. 1. Though that seems to mean the Angel of Gods presence to wit Christ and of an Angel having great power chap. 18. 1. And of a mighty or strong Angel chap. 18. 21. But how strong or mighty soever they or any of them are yet he that sits upon the Throne is higher than the highest of them and mightier than the strongest of them for he is the Lord God Almighty that can do every thing Rev.
not see corruption Act. 2. 30-32 And he was raised for our justification Rom. 4. 25. And the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob the God of our Fathers hath glorified his Son Jesus as here also appears in that it is presently added He hath seven Horns and seven Eyes c. Act. 3. 13. Eph. 1. 19-22 1 Pet. 3. 18. 22. And the tidings hereof are glad tidings for us that he is raised and glorified Act. 13. 32-38 39. 1 Cor. 15. 1-3 4. 12-20 3. But though he be not now slain nor was when this Revelation was sent and signified unto John yet he appeared in this Vision unto him and was beheld by him as a Lamb that had been slain his appearance was such as thereby it might be seen he was so dealt with that he had been slaughtered and put to death he appeared as it were bloody with his deaths wounds and marks upon him though he was raised again from the dead and was wonderfully glorified in the nature of man Thus also he appeared to his Disciples after his Resurrection from the dead Jesus stood in the midst of them and saith unto them Peace be unto you But they were terrified and affrighted and supposed they had seen a Spirit And he said to them why are ye troubled and why do thoughts arise in your hearts Behold my hands and my feet that it is I my self c. That is he shewed them his hands and his feet that were pierced with Nails wherewith he was crucified or fastened to the Cross or Tree he shewed to them those wounds and marks made by the Nails that thereby they might know that it was he himself and not a Spirit or any other Person Luke 24. 36-40 with Matth. 27. 35. and Psal 22. 16. And another time he shewed to them his hands and his side his hands as before that were pierced and so the holes of the Nails and his side that was pierced with the Spear of the Souldier Then were the Disciples glad when they saw the Lord for hereby they knew that it was he himself and none other But Thomas was not with them when Jesus came The other Discâ—ples therefore said unto him we have seen the Lord. But he said unto them Except I shall see in his hands the print of the Nails and put my finger into the print of the Nails and thrust mine hand into his side I will not believe And after eight days again his Disciples were within and Thomas with them then came Jesus and saith Peace be unto you Then saith he to Thomas Reach hither thy finger and behold my hands and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my side and be not faithless but believing John 20. 20-25-27 28. with Chap. 19. 34. Whereby it evidently appears that there was the print of the Nails in his hands and the hole of the Spear in his side after he was raised again an infallible sign that he was raised again in that self-same body in which he was crucified and that his flesh did not see corruption Act. 1. 3. and Chap. 2. 32. So he is evidently set forth in the Gospel before our eyes as one that hath been crucified with his great abasement sorrows and sufferrings Gal. 3. 1. Yea the Preaching of the Gospel is called the Preaching of the Cross or of Christ crucified 1 Cor. 1. 17. with ver 18. and ver 23. And the Apostle saith he determined to know nothing else among the Corinthians save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. Gal. 6. 14. And in the Supper of the Lord his Body is spiritually and mystically presented to us as broken and his Blood as shed or poured forth for us 1 Cor. 11. 23-26 So hereafter he shall appear with his deaths wounds as it were And they shall look on him who was pierced Zech. 12. 10. with Rev. 1. 7. and John 19. 34-37 And when one shall say unto him What are these wounds in thine hands Then he shall answer those with which I was wounded in the house of my friends Zech. 13. 6 7. And when he comes to tread down his enemies in his anger and trample them in his fury then he shall come as one that hath been slain with died Garments and when it shall be said unto him Wherefore art thou red in thine Apparel and thy Garments like him that treadeth in the Wine-fat Then he shall Answer I have trodden the Wine-press alone and of the people there was none with me c. Esai 63. 1-3-6 Let this be considered by us 3. The Posture in which the Apostle saw him stood Which may denote and signifie to us these things viz. 1. His being delivered out of his great afflictions and troubles and set upon firm ground as it were In the day of his great sorrows and sufferings he found no place for the sole of his feet Hence he cries out unto his Father Save me O God for the waters are come in unto my Soul I sink in deep mire where there is no standing Psal 69. 1 2-9-14-21 He had then no foot-hold as it were but now God had brought him out of that horrible pit out of the miry clay and set his feet upon a Rock upon firm and hard ground Psal 40. 1 2-6 So in another Vision the Apostle looked and lo a Lamb stood upon the mount Sion upon a firm and immoveable Rook that cannot be moved Rev. 14. 1. with Psal 125. 1. and Psal 2. 6. 2. He stood As a Ruler and Governour as the great Shepheard As it is said Prophetically of him He shall stand and feed or Rule in the strength of the LORD in the Majesty of the Name of the LORD his God Mica 5. 2-4 John 4. 22. So he is said To stand in the Congregation of the Mighty viz. to judge among the Gods Psal 8. 2. See Isai 61. 5. with Rev. 7. 17. 3. As the Consequent of the former He stood to save and assist his Servants and Followers having now all Power and Authority as follows in this Verse So it is said At that time shall Michael the Prince stand up the great Prince which standeth for the Children of thy people And at that time thy people shall be delivered Dan. 12. 1. So when Stephen was witnessing a good Confession and a little before he was stoned He looked up stedfastly into Heaven and saw Jesus standing on the right hand of God And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of God Act. 7. 55 56. And so more generally he shall stand at the right hand of the poor to save him from those that condemn his Soul Psal 109. 30 31. And he knows how to succour and compassionate them for he is a Lamb that hath been slain Hebr. 2. 17 18. and Chapt. 4. 14 15. and Chapt. 12. 1 2 3. 4. Stood praying or interceding for this is a praying postute 1 King 8. 14 22. Mark 11. 25.
Isai 53. 12. To which more after 5. Stood To denote his abiding and continuing such a Lamb and in the midst of the Throne c. his establishment therein So the word stand doth frequently signifie the same with abide or being established c. Lev. 27. 14 17. Numb 30. 4 14. So it is said The Counsel of the LORD standeth for ever namely abideth or is established and valid and the thoughts of his heart to all Generations Psal 33. 10 11. Isai 46. 10. Prov. 19. 21. So here Christ stood namely he did and doth continue as a Priest for ever The LORD hath fworn and will not repent He is a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech Psal 110. 4. This man because he continueth â—ver hath an unchangeable Priesthood wherefore he is ablâ— to save to the uttermost them that come to God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Heb. 6. 20. and Chap. 7. 16 17-28 3. We have to consider where the Apostle John saw this Lamb as it had been slain in this Posture In the midst of the Throne and of the four living Creatures and in the midst of the Elders 1. In the midst of the Throne That is to say 1. He stood in most and next to the Throne Of the living Creatures it is said they are in the midst of the Throne and roâ—nd about the Throne Chap. 4. 6. But the later expression is not here used but it is only said He is in the midst of the Throne even next to it as indeed he is He is one and only Mediator between God and men 1 Tâ—m 2. 5. He makes intercession for the transgressours speaking good for them and to turn away God's wrath from as Jer. 18. 20. Isai 53. 12. and a special Mediator and Advocate for believers Joh. 2. 1 2. He is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions under the first Testament they which are called might receive the Promise of the eternal Inheritance Heb. 9. 14. He intercedes for special favours and blessings to be conferred on them that come unto God by him Rom 8. 34. Heb. 7. 25. And that he doth also for the good of the world that the world may know and believe that God hath sent Christ the Saviour of the world John 17. 9-11-21-23 with 1 John 4. 10-14 And he hath immediate fellowship with him that sitteth upon the Throne unto whom he reveals all his mind and counsels and by him to us as is needful and good for us No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father he hath declared him John 1. 1. 18. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he himself doth John 5. 20. He first receives the words of God and then he gives them forth unto his Disciples and declares unto them his Name and will declare it John 17. 6-8 A Type of whom was Moses the Mediator of the first Testament who received the Law Statutes and Judgments from the Lord and made them known to the people Exod. 19. 3 7 9 20. with Num. 7. 8 9. and ch 8. 1 2. Exod. 33. 11. Num. 12. 6-8 with Gal. 3. 18 19. 2. He is in the midst of the Throne as Mediator and so inferior to him that â—its upon it For he that was in the form of God and thought it no râ—bbâ—ry to be equal with God humbled himsâ—lf for our sakes Phil. 2. 6 7. And â—et it is wonderful cause of rejoycing gladnâ—ss to us that our Lord Jesus Christ is with and hath immediate fellowship with him for God hears him always and all is granted unto him Hence our Saviour saith unto his Disciples Ye have heard how I said unto you I go away and come again unto you If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I go unto my Father for my Father is greater than I John 14 28. 2. In the midst of the Throne Denotes his openness and visibleness there So many times this Phrase in the midst signifâ—es in the view or sight of others So it is said when they had set the woman in the midst that all might behold her John 8. 3 9 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples Act. 1. 15. And when they had set Peter and John in the midst to wit before them in the view and sight of them Act. 4. 7. with Chap 30. I saw another Angel fly in the midst of Heaven having the everlasting Gospel c. that is he flew openly visibly and conspicuously Rev. 14. 6. So here the Lamb â—â—ood in the midst of the Throne that is he is always in God's eye and view and he stands directly before him as one that hath been slain Rev. 7. 17. his blood and sufferings are always visible in this representation before him that sits upon the Throne that he may always remember and behold him and all his afflictions sorrows and endurings Psal 132. 1. And if precious be the blood of his Saints in the sight of the LORD as is affirmed Psal 116. 15. and 72. 14 much more infinitely more pretious is the blood of Christ as a Lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. with Chap 2. 4. God hath set him against whom his own familiar frriend in whom he trusted which did eat of his bread lift up his heel before his face for ever that he may always lock upon the face of his Anointed one Psal 41. 9-12 with â—sal 84. 9. And there Christ stands actually making intercession for us with his blood which speaketh better things than that of Abâ—l Heb. 12. 24. crying for mercy for men generally while it is called to day and especially for them that do believe 1 Tim. 2. 1-4 6. and Chap. 4. 10. And yet also crying for vengeance upon them who tread under fâ—ot tâ—is Son of God and count this blood of the Covenaâ—t wherewith they have been sanctified a common unholâ— and profane thing Heb. 10. 26-29-31 4. In the midst of the Throne as a Ruler and Shepherd as we have said before Psal 2. 6. And as it is said The Lamb which is in the midst shall rule them or feed them like a shepherd and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters c. Rev. 7. 17. with Isaâ— 49. 10. and Chap. 40. 11. 2. And of the four living Creatures In the midst of them also he stood even in the midst of that part of his Church which is here below in the earth See the Notes before on Chap. 4. ver 6. who have their conversation in Heaven by faith Phil. 3. 17 20. Great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of them Isaâ— 12. 6. See Ezek. 43. 7 9. and Chap. 37. 26 28. To his being in the midst of his Church and Churches we have spoken before See the Notes on Chap. 1.
is Lord of all Psal 8. 5-7 with Heb. 2. 7-9 Act. 10. 36. He hath wonderful lustre and splendor far above the brightness of the Sun at Mid-day Act. 22. 11. with Chap. 26. 13 14. Luke 9. 30 32. with Mark 9. 5 6. Rev. 1. 16. The Spirit of Glory rests upon him as here also followeth 1 Pet. 4 14. with Isai 11. 1-3 and 42. 1. 7-8 His rest is Glory Isai 11. 10. And to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ we are called by the Gospel 2 Thes 2. 14 And all this glory and infinitely more than we can conceive much more express hath he received and obtained by his precious blood as may be seen in this Verse He hath suffered and is perfectly glorious through his Sufferings John 13. 31 32. Luke 24. 26 Phil. 2. 8 9. Heb. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 11. And in his Glory he shall appear and be manifested in due time Luke 9. 26. Tâ—t 2. 13. And then they that look for him and in a patient continuance of well-doing having been seeking it shall behold his Glory and partake of it and appear with him in it John 17. 24. Rom 2. 7. Col. 3. 3 4. 1 John 3. 2 3. 3. Horns also signifie Government and Kingdoms as he shall give strength unto his King and exalt the Horn to wit the Kingdom of his Anointed 1 Sâ—m 2. 10. And the ten Horns out of this Kingdom are ten Kings or Kingdoms that shall arise Dan. 7. 24. sealed also Rev. 17. 3 7 12 So Christ is the Kingdom and his Kingdom is exalted and shall so appear gloriously in due season On his head are many Crowns Rev. 19 12. He hath most perfect rule and government given unto him his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19 The Father hath committed all judgment rule and government unto him John 5. 22 13. A King he is indeed higher than Agag and his Kingdom is exalted Num. 24. 7. He is King of Nations a great King over all the Earth Psal 47. 1 2-67 The LORD reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the mult tude of the Isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. And he is King of Sainâ—s Rev. 15. 3. He is King of Kings and Lord of Lords Rev. 17. 14. and chap. 19. 16. By him Kings reign and Princes dâ—cree justice By him Princes rule and Nâ—blâ—s even all the Judges of the earth Prov. 8. 15 16. This is Gods King whom he hath set upon his holy Hill of Zion Psal 2. 6. And to a gracious end hath he committed all government to hâ—m that all men should honâ—ur him John 5. 22 23. And in due sâ—ason the â—ord God shall give unto him gloriously the throne of hâ—s Fathâ—r David and he sâ—all reign over the House of Jacob for ever aâ—d of his Kingdom there shall be no end Isa 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 32-34 Jer. 33. 15-17 21. And he may be said to have seven Horns with respect to the seven Churches to wit all power or power in its perfect on to deliver and defend them from and to dispense to them and satisfie them with good all glory to conâ—er upon them and Kingdom to possess them of if they hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firm to the end Heb. 3. 6. And seven Horns as they signifie all power which is in this place the direct meaning of them as it is said before with respect unto the seven Seals to wit to open them when none else could do it verse 2. 4. 2. And seven eyes which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth These also the Lamb which hath been slain hath namely Seven eyes to wit infinite Knowledge and Understanding Or he is perfect in Knowledge Jon 36-3 4. with Isa 42. 19. For eyes signifie understanding Eph. 1. 18. And great is our LORD who was crucified for us and of great power he hath seven Horns as we have seen also of his understanding there is no number or it is infinite Psal 147. 5. with Rev. 11. 8. Or Eyes signifie Knowledge Num. 5. 13. and chap. 16. 14. See the the notes before on chap. 4. ver 6. and ver 8. These seven eyes are upon this elect precious stone Zeoh 3. 8 9. and chap. 4. 10. with Isa 28. 16. and 1 Pet 2. 4. 6. So as he perfectly knows all things John 21. 15. All things above in Heaven he knows his Father perfectly As the Father knoweth me saith he even so know I the Father yea none else knows him originally fully and perfectly John 10. 15. Matth. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son is in the bosom of the Father and he hath seen and knows him I know him saith Jesus and if I should say I know him not I shall be a liar c. John 1. 18. and chap. 8. 55. For he hath the seven Spirits of God as presently follows and the spirit searcheth all things even the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. And as he hath all power to open the Seals so also he hath all knowledge and understanding to look into and read the Book of Gods Mind and Counsels which no Creature in Heaven or Earth or under the earth could do verse 2-4 5. And so he knows all the dwellers in and inhabiters of Heaven the holy and glorious Angels and he knows how to imploy them for they are all of them ministring spirits unto him Heb. 1. 6-14 And the Saints and holy ones of mankind and upon them his eyes are for good Job 36. 7. But what are these eyes of his here spoken of Unto him it may be said as Job sometimes doth Hast thou eyes of flesh or seest thou as man seeth Job 10. 4. No surely But we have here an explication given to us of these eyes viz. That they are the seven spirits of God See the notes before on chap. 1. verse 4. even that one eternal spirit that proceedeth from the Father John 15. 26. And hereby he knoweth all things 1 Cor. 2. 10. For God hath not given the spirit by measure unto him John 3. 34. He being by the right hand of God exalted hath received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit Acts 2. 33. And on him resteth the Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of Wisdom and Understanding the Spirit of Counsel and Might the Spirit of Knowledge and of the Fear of the LORD and he is quick of understanding Isa 11. 1-3 And of these seven Spirits it is said in this place They are sent forth into all the earth So as hereby he not onely knows all things that are above but all things below also They are sent forth by Christ as he saith I will send the Holy Spirit John 15. 26. and chap. 16. 1. And they are sent into all the Earth or World like that They are the eyes of the LORD which run to and froâ— throw
Chap. 14. 13 14-16 6. Seeing he took the Book in order to the opening it and did afterwards open it Chap. 6 c. So it shews unto us unto whom we should go that we may see and understand the contents of it namely unto this Lamb of God Indeed if the same had been said concerning this Book which the Voice said from Heaven Chap. 19. 4. viz. Seal up those things or as was said to Daniel Shut up the words and seal the Book And again The words are closed up and sealed Dan. 12. 4 9. then it had not been for us to have inquired into it As our Saviour said to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Act. 1. 6 7. The secret things belong unto the LORD our God Deut. 29. 29. But the whole Book of the Revelation and that contain'd therein generally was given unto Christ to shew unto his Servants Rev. 1. 1. And this Book particularly was opened by Christ as afterwards followeth And those things that are revealed belong unto us and to our Children for ever Deut. 29. 29. Therefore let us come unto Christ the Light of the world that he may open our eyes that we may behold these wondrous things of his Law and not go to the worldly wise and prudent ones nor lean to our own understandings Matth. 11. 25-28 To him are we directed by God for upon him he hath put his Spirit that he may bring forth judgment to us Gentiles Isai 42. 1-6 7. And he calls upon us and invites us to come unto himself and there is that in him which may encourage us so to do for he is meek and lowly in heart and will not reject us or refuse to teach us because of our dulness and untractableness He will not strive nor cry nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets A bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench till he bring forth judgment unto victory Isa 42. 1-3 with Matth. 12. 19 20. and Chap. 11. 28 29. Vnto him the Lord GOD hath given the tongue of the Learned that he should speak a word in season to him that is weary Isa 50. 4 5. and he invites us to let him see our countenance and hear our voice Cant. 2. 14. John 14. 6 7. and Chap. 16. 23. Verse 8. And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of Odours or Incense which are the Prayers of Saints In this Verse and the following Verse of this Chapter is declared to us that which ensued and followed upon the Lambs taking the Book among the Saints and Angels c. What Adoration praising and rejoycing there was amongst them And in this Verse particularly is declared to us 1. The humble Prostration and religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and the four and twentâ— Elders 2. What every one of these holy Ones had when they thus with all humility did prostrate themselves and worship 1. The humble Prostration and Religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb. Where we have to consider for our usefulness 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing When he had taken the Book 2. The Religious Action it self of the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders They fell down 3. The Object of their Adoration Before the Lamb. 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing And when he had taken the Book Wherein is intimated and signified to us 1. That this great Honour was given unto and glorious Action done by the Lamb in the view and sight of these holy Ones who were by faith or in their Spirits Inhabiters of Heaven or they were informed hereof and acquainted herewith in due season by the seven Spirits which the Lamb hath and which are sent forth into all the earth ver 6. And which are before his Throne Chap. 1. 4. and Chap. 4. 5. These holy Ones who are Inhabiters of Heaven are not in darkness but Children of the Light Eph. 5. 8. They are called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. with Rev. 5. 8-10 They have an Vnction from the Holy One and they know all things 1 John 2. 20-27 And this Book in general was given to Jesus Christ to shew unto his Servants that are here below in mortal bodies Revel 1. 1. And much more are they acquainted with the Contents of it who are with the Lord and whose spirits are made perfect Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing but he revealeth his Secrets unto his Servants the Prophets and by them unto them that dwell on high Amos 3. 7. The Secret of the LORD is with them that fear him with the righteous and he will shew tâ—em his Covenant Psal 25. 14. Prov. 3. 32. Our Lord Jesus assured his Disciples That the Holy Spirit should teach them all things guide them into all truth and shew them things to coâ—◠〈…〉 6. and Chap. 16. 13-15 to wit in their keeping his commandments Joâ— 14. 15 17 21 23 26. that he should take of his things and shew unto them even of those heavenly things also or things above which he is now doing and will do Joâ— 16. 14 15. with chap. 3. 12. And these promises were not confined to the Apostles as may be seen in many places and passages of that discourse And the you there spoken of are not opposed to other hearty and unfeigned believers but to the world Joh. 14. 22 23. and chap. 16. 7 8 12 13 15. And though the Apostles were preferred herein yet wherein they were so it was for the especial good of the Churches 2 Cor. 4. 5 15. All things saith the Apostle are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cepâ—as c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 11 13 14. unto the Believers it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven Mattâ— 13. 11 12. Oh then Blessed are they and blessed are their eyes for they see Matth. 13. 16 18. And how might the consideration hereof provoke us to come unto and follow Christ For he that followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and chap. 12. 44 46. And to be led by and filled with the Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God And he that is spiritual judgeth or discerneth all things yet he himself is judged or discerned of no man 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 15 16. In that these holy ones fell down and sang as presently after follows when the Lamb had taken the Book and not when they had taken it
sent his Apostles into all the world to preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations to encourage them hereto He saith not to them All power is in the hands of God simply But all power is given unto me go ye therefore c. Matth. 28. 18 19. And tells his Disciples when the Holy Spirit came he should glorifie him for he should take of his things and shew unto them All things saith he that the Father hath are mine therefore said I he shall take not of the Fathers things as his simply but of mine and shall shew unto you John 16. 14 15. Matth. 11. 27 28 29. It is by him we may believe in God who hath â—raised him from the dead and given him glory that our faith and hope might be in God without which it could not have so been 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. It is by him we may come with boldness to the throne of God's grace and this may embolden us so to do that we have an advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins c. Heb. 4. 14. 16. and chap. 10. 19-22 and chap. 13. 10-15 1 John 2. 1 2. And let us not think in our thus rejoycing and worshipping we rob him that sits on the throne of that honour that appertains to him for it is his own work and device to put all things into the hands of his Son for us he devised this device that his banished should not be expelled from him 2 Sam. 14. 14. All things are of God as with respect to this new Creation 2 Cor. 5. 14-18 He made a marriage for his Son and prepared and made ready all things in him for us Matth. 22. 2-4 This is the Lords doing to lay him the foundation of our faith and hope and to prepare him the rest for our weary spirits and the refreshing that we might keep Sabbath in him Psal 118. 22 23. with Isa 28. 12-16 Col. 1. 19. Job 33. 24. And it is his work to lift up Christ that we might look unto him and be saved Isa 42. 1 2 to glorifie his Son that we might run unto him because of the Lord his God Isa 55. 4 5. to draw to Christ and teach us him that we might so hear and learn of the Father as to come unto him John 6. 44 45. And he that believeth on Christ believeth not on him only nor ultimately but on him that sent him and he that seeth him seeth him that sent him John 12. 44 45. nay we are so far from robbing him of his honour in thus doing that if we do not so we then indeed rob him of it The father hath committed all judgment to the Son that all men should honour the Son as they should honour the Father he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 22 23. They have not the love of God in them who receive him not that is come in his Fathers name Joh. 5. 42 43. and Chap. 8. 23 42. they truly serve him who kiâ—s the Son Psal 2. 10 12. They are the circumcision and right worshippers of God who rejoyce in Jesus Christ Phil. 3. 1 3. with Joh. 4. 22 24. It is in and thorow him the Father will be glorified as our Saviour saith whatsoever ye shall ask in my name that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son If ye shall ask any thing in my name I will do it Joh. 14. 13 14. And that is for the glory of God whereinsoever the Son of God is glorified Joh. 11. 4. 2. We have nextly to speak unto the Adoration it self of these holy ones The four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down That is to say hereby is signified to us 1. They did fall down to worship as frequently to such an end they did fall down this was their Religious Action As the worship to a false Object is intended by or joyned with this Act as it is said he maketh a god and worshippeth it he maketh it a graven Image and falleth down thereto Isay 44. 15 19. and Chap. 46. 6. Dan. 3. 5 10 15. So John saith of himself I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel Rev. 19. 10. and Chap. 22. 8 9. And this gesture was also used in the worship of the true object of worship As Moses saith I fell down before the Lord and again Thus I fell down before the Lord forty days and forty nights as I fell down at the first c. Deut. 9. 18 25. And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever Rev. 5. 14. and Chap. 19. 4. And so we are here to understand it They fell down and worshipped the Lamb or they fell down to worship before the Lamb viz. with a divine and religious worship as will further appear in the later end of this verse And so we may learn from hence that not only the Saints on earth but the holy Ones in Heaven also are still worshippers and give Divine Adoration to the true object of worship as we have seen before see the notes on Chap. 4. vers 9 10. And possibly the four living creatures are here first named in this Adoration because the greater or first part of the things contained in the sealed Book were to be transacted on earth And so in Chap. 6. 1 8. the four living creatures are mentioned alone without the Elders As on some what a like account the twenty four Elders are mentioned alone when the voices were heard in Heaven and the Kingdoms of this world became Christs Rev. â—â— 15 16. 2. That they fell down denotes also their great humility in their worship they did humbly prostrate themselves to intimate what an infinite distance there was between him whom they worshipped and themselves who were the worshippers and their inconceiveably great inferiority to him And so it may instruct us at all times to humble our selves in the presence of the Lord Jam. 4. 10. To worship and â—ow down and kneel before the Lord our Maker Psal 95. 1 6. So the holy Ones of God have worshipped him both with all humility of mind as the Apostle saith he did Act. 20. 19. And also with outward expressions of lowliness and Humility as in kneeling before him c. so did Solomon 1 Kings 8. 54. The Prophet Daniel that man greatly beloved of God Dan. 6. 10. The Apostle Peter Act. 9. 40. Paul Act. 20. 36. and Chap. 21. 5. Ephes 3. 14. yea and our Lord Jesus unto his Father Luk. 22. 41. And though we are not tyed up to this or that Gesture yet it is good and becoming us creatures at all times to worship him with Reverence and godly fear Isay 57. 15 16. Heb. 12. 28 29. Psal 89. 6 7. 3. The Object of their Religious worship before the Lamb who is described to us before
see notes on vers 6. to wit before Jesus Christ before him they all fell down both the saints below and the saints above all to one Object none of them fell down one before another nor these below to those above or any of them but all before the Lamb. Now then we may from hence note for our usefulness 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship 2. He is and ought therefore to be religiously worshipped 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship for though he be very man Joh. 1. 29 30. yet he is not a meer man but Emmanuel God with us God-man God in our nature Matt. 1. 23. Isay 7. 14. And that he is truly and verily God also even God by nature and not by name or office only plainly appears 1. By many plain affirmations and expressions that declare him so to be As in the beginning was the word and the word was with God and the word was God Joh. 1. 1. Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. God was manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 13. unto the Son he saith Thy Throne O God is for ever and ever Psal 45. 6 7. with Heb. 1. 8 9. He is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20. the only God and Master the Lord of us Jesus Christ Jude 4. for so it is read in a Book I have without a comma between And he is called the only God not to deny the Fathers being God for he and the Father are one Joh. 10. 30. nor to exclude the Holy Spirit For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. But to signifie that He with the Father and Holy Spirit are the only object of Religious worship 2. It appears the Lamb is God by nature also by the names or titles incommunicable Titles given to him so he is frequently called Jehovah as may be seen by comparing the Scriptures as O taste and see that Jehovah is good Psal 34. 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Jehovah is gone up with the sound of a Trumpet Psal 47. 5. and 68. 18. with Ephes 4. 8-10 I saw Jehovah sitting upon a throne c. These things said Esaias when he saw Christs glory and spake of him Isa 6. 1-3 8-10 with John 12. 39-41 compare Isa 8. 13 14. with Rom. 9. 33. and 1 Pet. 2. 6 7. This is his name whereby he shall be called Jehovah our Righteousness Jer. 23. 5 6. with many other places and so or to such purpose he calls himself in this Book see notes before on chap 1. ver 8. so he is called the Lord God of Israel Luke 1. 16 17. with Mark 1. 2. and Luk. 7. 27. and Mal. 3. 1. The highest or most high a Title also given to the Father Luk. 1. 76. with ver 32. and Matth. 11. 10. The Lord God of the holy Prophets Revel 22. 6. with ver 16. and chap. 1. 1. 3. By the incommunicable Attributes given to him as to say Omniscience he knows all men John 2. 24. He knows what is in man the thoughts and hearts of men which only God by nature knows Joh. 2. 25. Mat. 9. 4 5. and 12. 25. with Amos 4. 13. and 1 King 8. 39. see the notes before on chap. 2. ver 23. he knows all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sight where he and every meer creature are opposed but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do to wit Jesus the Son of God Heb. 4. 13 14. Omnipotence he is the Almighty as himself saith of himself Revel 1. 8. The same power is ascribed and attributed to him by every creature as is to him that sits upon the throne Rev. 5. 13 14. But this will further appear in what follows Omnipresence he is every where present at the same time John 3. 13. Hence when he gave his Apostles commission to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature He then to encourage them saith Lo I am with you always even to the end of the world though these twelve might be at once in twelve or in several places and far distant one from another yet he assures them he would be and answerably was with every one of them how far soever they were from one another Matth. 28. 18-20 with Mark 16. 19 20. though he be in Heaven in his glorious body and the Hâ—aven must receive him until the times of the restitution of all things c. Yet he assured his Disciples he would come unto them and to every one that hath his Commandments and keepeth them though they be dispersed over the face of the whole earth Act. 3. 21. with Joh. 14. 21 23. Act. 18. 10. Eternity his Throne is for ever and ever Heb. 1. 8. He was glorious with the Fathers own self before the world was He is before all things Joâ— 17. 5. Col. 1. 15 17. Prov. 8. 23 30. He is eternal life Isay 9. 6. 1 Joh. 1. 1 2. and Chap. 5. 20. compare Isay 44. 6. with Joh. 1. 49. and Rev. 1. 8 11 17. and Chap. 2. 8. and 22. 13. Immutability the earth and Heavens shall perish but He shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment as a Vesture shall he change them and they shall be changed But he is the same unchangeably the same c. Psal 102. 25 27. with Heb. 1. 10 11. He is Jesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. 4. It also evidently appears that the Lamb is God by nature also by his great and wonderful works and doings which no meer creature or created Being could possibly work and effect As to say 1. By his work of creation All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. God created all things by Jesus Christ Eph. 3. 9. By him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers All things were created by him as the former of all and for him as the end of all Col. 1. 16. with Rom. 11. 36. and Rev. 4. 11. Of old he laid the foundation of the earth and the Heavens are the works of his hâ—nds Heb. â— 2 10 11. with Psal 102. 25 27. in which his Omnipotency is evidenced and declared for nothing is too hard for him that made the Heaven and the Earth by his great power c. Jer. 32. 17 27. 2. By his work of Redemption which work is ascribed frequently to Jehovah Isay 44. 22 24. and 47. 4. and Chap. 63. 16 c. no man could by any means redeem
also instructs us whose they are in a peculiar consideration who are so bought and that is not their own nor sins or Satans but the Lords they are his whom he hath purchased with his own blood he hath an only right to them and property and interest in them Doubtless he is their Father that hath bought them Deut. 32. 6. though Abraham be ignorant of them and Israel acknowledg them not â—e is their father their redeemer from everlasting is his name Isa 63. 16. And the consideration hereof is very proper and powerful 1. To engage them to be and abide for him and not play the harlot not to be for another so will he also be for them Hos 3. 1 2 3. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Debters they are not to the flesh to live after the flesh for it did not redeem them therefore they are not to live to or after it or the lusts of men Rom. 8. 12 13. 1 Pet. 4. 1 2. and they are bought with a price therefore they should not be the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. But to them to live should be Christ and God in Christ before and besides whom they should have no other God no fellow-creature as the object of their religious worship Exod. 20. 2 3 c. Psal 100. 1-3 Psal 116. 9-16 17. with Exod. 21. 2-6 This is the Character given of them that were redeemed from the Earth and from amongst men they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14. 3 4. Tit. 2. 14. Deut. 32. 5 6 7. 2. And it may encourage and strengthen them to come with boldness to the Throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need and to hope and be confident that in following him and cleaving to him with full purpose he will not forsake them but will save sanctifie and satisfie them and perfect whatsoever concerns them because they are his peculiarly redeemed ones Psal 31. 2-5 To this end the Lord thus speaks to his people in former times Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy name thou art mine when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee c. Isa 43. 1 2 3 5. This Argument the Prophâ—t David makes use of saying I am thine save me Psal 119. 94. I am thy servant give me understanding Ver. 1â—4 126. O turn unto me and have mercy upon me give thy strength unto thy servants and save the son of thy handmaid c. Psal 86. 16. And the Church of God generally thus addresses it self unto the Lord Remember thy congregation thou hast purchased of old the rod of thine inheritance thou hâ—st redeemed c. Psal 74. â— Isa 63. 15-19 4. In that these holy Ones with thankfulness acknowledg to the Lamb tâ—ou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and peâ—ple and nation So it informs us that the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders were not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles Rom. 9. 24 26. yea some of them it seems of Esau's posâ—eâ—iâ—y for they were one nation also and by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esaâ— concerning things to come Heb. 11. 20. Deut. 23. 7 8. some of them were of the less loved or comparatively hated nations and people there may be and surely are in or of every nation such as fear God and work righteousness and so are accepted of him Act. 10. 33 34. so before the partition-wall was wholly broken down and before the Apostles put in execution their large Commission for going into all the world and Preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery to every creature of all the Nations there were abiding at Jerusalem Jews devout men out of every nation under heaven Act. 2. 1-5 And why should we not think that there are now hearty believers and such as are redeemed unto God out of every kindred c. seeing now the place of the Tent of the Church is enlarged and the curtains of her habitations stretched forth c. Isa 54. 1-3 and 60. 1-8 surely there is blessing in Christ the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob â—or all the nations families and kindreds of the earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and chap. 28. 14. Act. 3. 25 26. and the Gospel to be preached to them as it is said I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and or even to every nation and kindred and tongue and people Chap. 14. 6 7. Act. 26. 17 18 Mark 16. 15. with Matth. 28. 19. yea doubtless to that end the Apostles had the gift of Tongues given to them and could speak to every kindred and tongue c. in their language and preached the Gospel plainly to them not to leave them without excuse or render them more miserable than they were before but that they might be turned unto God from all their sins and Idols to serve the living and true God Rom. 16. 25 26. As God sent Christ into the world so he sent his Apostles John 17. 18. and chap. 20 21. and that was not to condemn the world but that the world thorow him might be saved Joh. 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. with Act. 13. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and that in or of every nation some are and others might be of God's redeemed ones here appears in these living creatures and elders for they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. They are Instances and Examples of the grace of God to every nation and people and of the truth hereof 1 Tim. 1. 13 15 16. and those of the redeemed ones in the choice sense who are still on the earth being of every tongue may declare the Gospel to every tongue and language and being of every kindred people and nation they are akin after the flesh to every one and may say of all nations and kindreds respectively as Paul said of the Jews They are our brethren our kinsmen according to the flesh and therefore having a natural and national affection to them having also known and believed the kindness and love or pity of God to mankind their hearts-desire and prayer to God for them should be that they might be saved Rom. 9. 1-3 and chap. 10. 1. and they ought and surely being led by the spirit do indeavour instrumentally after their ability to redeem their brethren and kinsmen as Nehem. 5. 8. whether in â— more private or publick consideration John 1. 40 41. Act. 10. 24. Mark 5. 18 19. And the end of the Lamb in redeeming these out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation was for the good of the residue of all kindreds and tongues c. As the Apostle saith God at
Apostle doth clearly distinguish between their suffering-time which he signifies to be now in this present time and that of their being glorified which will not be till their suffering-time be over nor in soul and body till all things are made new new Heavens and a new Earth c. as is intimated in the place we are referring to Rom. 8. 17 18. 23. so again he saith it is a faithful saying If we suffer we shall also reign with him where also their reigning is spoken of as future to their suffering and both shall not be in the same time 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And indeed if times of comparative tranquility may be called reigning-times then these Saints or the Saints might have said We have reigned for it is said in Act. 9. 31. then had the Churches rest throughout all Judea Galilee and Samaria c. But they spoke of it as future we shall reign c. yea and then also the Apostle Paul would not so sharply and severely have upbraided the Corinthians as he doth for certainly they had great rest tranquility and freedom from persecution and liberty for a quiet assembling themselves to worship God And therefore if Dr. H's sayings were true they might laudably have said We do reign But see how the Apostle checks and upbraids them for so thinking notwithstanding they enjoyed Halcionian-days Now ye are full saith he nâ—w ye are rich ye have reigned as kings without us and I would to God ye did reign c. Intimating to us that however they imagined and conceited yet they did not reign as Kings indeed whatever tranquility or immunity from sufferings they enjoyed for their better brethren were still persecuted reviled and defamed which none of the Saints shall be when their reigning-time comes 1 Cor. 4. 8 10 13 14. Nor did the time of this reign begin in Constantines time as says Dr. H. for these who were now alive in mortal bodies and who say We shall reign c. did not live until his Empire nor did all the Saints in his days sit upon thrones and reign as kings but generally they remained subjects and the most of them poor ones also nor were all the Saints during his reign or under the Empire of the succeeding Emperours wholly free from all persecution and molestation from their enemies as they shall assuredly be when they shall reign as kings in the sense here intended and meant yea and when they shall thus reign they shall be free yea for ever free from all infirmity sickness pain grief death c. Luk. 20. 35 36. Rev. 21. 1-4 But to this we shall not further enlarge in this place 3. Yea and also this Reign shall be a most religious and righteous reign It shall be a religious reign they shall all the time of their glorious reign worship God in the height of perfection they shall serve him day and night in his temple Rev. 7. 15 17. the high praises of God shall then be in their mouths Psal 149. Holiness becomes the house of the Lord for ever Psal 93. 5. and these reigners shall not only or simply be blessed but holy also Rev. 20. 6. Into the new Jerusalem the holy City shall in no wise enter any thing that defileth neither whatsoever worketh an abomination or a lye but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. The Lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him Rev. 22. 1-3 14 15. Indeed if this Kingdom were such an one as some say Cerinthus dreamt it should be as it is reported thus of him The opinion of Cerinthus was this That the Kingdom of Christ should be here on the earth and look what he himself being very carnal lusted after for the pampering of his paunch the same he dreamed should come to pass to wit the satisfying of the belly and the things under the belly with meats drinks marriages festival-days sacrifices and slaughters for oblations whereby he imagined he should conceive greater joy and pleasure Eusebius Book 7. Chap. 24. I say if it were such an one as in which the reigners should enjoy all carnal pleasures and delights and be satiated therewith it were not worthy desiring hoping or waiting patiently for but such thoughts are to be abhorred by us concerning it It 's true indeed it shall be upon the Earth as here it is said and as we shall shew God willing and it 's good for us to take away the precious from the vile and not to throw away the wheat with the chaff but it shall not be such a Kingdom as he is said to have dreamt it shall be for the then reigners shall hunger no more neither thirst any more after corporal meat and drink Rev. 7. 15 16. neither shall they marry nor be given in marriage any more Luk. 20. 35 36. Indeed Israel after the flesh or the natural Israel c. during that time will build and plant eat and drink and marry c. Isa 65. 20-25 but not so the children of the first resurrection who shall then gloriously reign but then their delightful exercise shall be to serve God in his Temple continually and with their heavenly and divine Song to celebrate his and the Lambs praises and so it is here said Thou hast made us unto our God Priests and we shall reign c. to wit not as Kings only but as Priests whose continued work was to bless the Lord and to lift up their hands in his sanctuary or in holiness c. Psal 134. they were an holy people to the Lord more holy than the residue of that nation generally and more holy than that Tribe generally to wit than the Leviteâ— Numb 16. so it shall be with these reigners I have sometimes wondered why Kings and Priests were thus conjoyned in severalâ— places as 1 Pet. 2. 9. Rev. 1. 5 6. and chap. 5. 10 c. And surely this is one reason on which we are insisting because these Kings when they reign shall reign as Priests also and shall be a most religious holy heavenly people and sometimes when their reigning is spoken of they are only called Priests as they shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him c. Rev. 20. 6. And again this glorious Kingdom is sometimes called a Sabbatism or a keeping of a Sabbath and so this Kingdom may be called a Sabbatical Kingdom Heb. 4. 8 9. to denote the perpetual holiness of it A Sabbath was not only a cessation from all manner of servile work but it was set apart by God for more solemn waiting upon and worshipping him and therefore the Lord commanded his people to remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy Exod. 20. 8. and they were not to do their own pleasure thereon to wit on Gods holy day but to call the Sabbath a delight the holy of the Lord honourable c. Isa 58. 13. So when this Kingdom of Christ shall come then
created Ps 148. 2 5. And he created them by Jesus Christ by him he created all things Eph. 3. 9. And who is the true God 1. Joh. 5. 20. See the Notes before on v. 8. He is the Image of the invisible God the First-born of every Creature for by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers All things were created by him and for him And he is before all things c. Col. 1. 15 17. with Joh. 1. 1 3. And also particularly the Angels are distinct from the third Person in the infinitely glorious Trinity who is frequently called the Spirit the holy Spirit and in this Book the seven Spirits See Notes before on ch 1. v. 4. I say these Angels are distinguished from the holy Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 12. And they are infinitely below and inferiour to him for by him they also were created By the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made and all the Host of them and so the Angels also by the Spirit of his Mouth Psal 33. 6. By his Spirit he hath garnished the Heavens to wit with these Angels c. as with precious stones Job 26. 13. with 2 Chron. 3. 6. and Rev. 21. 19. 3. And all the Angels were of God made good for God saw every thing that he had made and behold it was very good Gen. 1. 31. And in an high honourable and happy condition Psal 8. 4 6. So as then these Morning-stars sang together and all the Sons of God shouted for joy Job 38. 4 7. But all of them abode not in the truth but some of them sinned and fell from that good holy and glorious estate they were created in Joh. 8. 44. God spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to Hell and delivered them into Chains of Darkness to be reserved unto Judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. The Angels which kept not their first Estate or Principality but left their own or proper Habitation he hath reserved in everlasting Chains under Darkness unto the judgment of the great Day Jude 6. with 1 Tim. 3. 6. And some of the Angels did stand and abide in that excellent state and condition in which they were at first created And of these latter we have here to speak and not of the former who have left and lost the purity and integrity of their Nature in which they were made of God And indeed the Angels that did abide in their holy and happy estate appear to be the Persons here intended By their disposition they are about the Throne in Heaven and about the living Creatures and Elders And by their saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain c. And in that they are distinguished from every Creature under the Earth v. 12 13. And therefore of these excellent Angels we shall speak though some of the things spoken may be extended to the Angels that sinned also Nor shall we curiously enquire into or meddle with their orders or degrees though yet surely some of them are more excellent than other some as we have said See Notes on v. 2. but shall speak of those things that are more plain and more plainly revealed and declared concerning them As to say 1. These Angels which abode in the truth are signified to be Angels of Light in that the Apostle saith Satan himself is transformed into an Angel of Light intimating that there are such Angels and that Satan is none of them 2 Cor. 11. 13 15. And they are called Angels of Light to denote their brightness and the purity of their Nature and where they dwell to wit in the Light and to distinguish them from the fallen Angels which are Angels of Darkness and delivered into Chains of Darkness 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 2. They are very frequently called the Angels of the Lord of God of Christ Gen. 32. 1. Luk. 12. 8 9. Mat. 13. 41. and in many other places to distinguish them from the Angels which kept not their first estate called the Devil and his Angels Mat. 25. 41. And the Dragon called the Devil and Satan and his Angels Rev. 12. 7 9. 3. They are called holy Angels and so are all these Angels we are speaking of Hence whereas sometimes it is said The Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels In other places it is said The Son of Man shall come in his glory and all the holy Angels with him Mat. 16. 27. with Mark 8. 38. and Luk. 9. 26. and Mat. 25. 31. to signifie they are sinless and pure from iniquity and devoted unto God and to distinguish them from the wicked one and his wicked Angels or Spirits 1 Joh. 2. 13 14. and ch 3. 12. Mat. 12. 45. Rev. 16. 13 14. 4. They are called elect Angels so the Apostle calls them when he saith to Timothy I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the Elect Angels 1 Tim. 5. 21. to denote their pretiousness and excellency 1 Pet. 2. 4 6. and to distinguish them from the Angels who left their proper habitation who are become reprobate because the Lord hath rejected them 2 Pet. 2. 4. with Jude 6. with Jer. 6. 30. 5. They are also said to be Angels in and of Heaven Mat. 24. 36. Mark 12. 25. and ch 13. 22. because they dwell there which was indeed the proper habitation of all the Angels at first but the sinning Angels kept it not Jude 6. but these Holy Ones kept it and Heaven is their dwelling place Rev. 12. 12. Hence also they are called the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. Dan. 4. 35. And they always behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven Mat. 18. 10. and delight in Heaven and Heavenly things And in every respect they are called Angels in Heaven to distinguish them from the Infernal Ones who are cast down to Hell 2 Pet. 2. 4. 6. They are good Angels their goodness indeed extends not to the Lord Ps 16. 2 3. but they are good and loving to Mankind and especially to those of Mankind that believe So it is said Thou art good in my sight as an Angel of God 1 Sam. 29. 8. And they appear to be good and loving to Mankind in that when Christ the Saviour of the World was born they praised God and said Glory be to God in the highest on Earth Peace good-will towards Men Luke 9. 2 13 14. And there is joy in the presence of the Angels of God over one Sinner that repenteth Luke 15. 7 10. And they are and are signified to be good Angels to distinguish them from the evil one and his evil Angels who seek the ruine and everlasting destruction of men for Satan was a man-slayer from the beginning Ps 78. 49. Luke 7. 21. and ch 8. 2. Joh. 8. 44. 1 Joh. 3. 12 15. 7. And these good Angels are excellent Creatures
Judg. 13. 16. And so have good Men also Act. 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 15. Indeed the Devil would have been worshipped even by the Son of God Mat. 4. 9. And of his Vicar the Man of Sin it is said He opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. But good Men and Angels have disclaimed and denyed this honour He only is worthy of divine honour and worship who created all Angels and Creatures and for whose pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 10 11. And this glory he will not give to another Isay 42. 8. for before him there was no God formed neither shall there be after him there is no God besides him he knows not any Isay 43. 10 12. and ch 44. 8. and 45. 5. 6. 18. 21. 22. and 46. 9. Jâ—el 2. 17. Hence the Angel that had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the Earth and to every Nation and Kindred and Tongue and People said with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him And worship him that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea c. Rev. 14. 6 7. 2. Round about the Throne not in the midst of it there only the Lamb that hath been slain is as the perpetual Sacrifice and alone Mediator Rev. 5. 6. and ch 7. 17. And as there is one God and there is none other but he Mark 12. 32 34. So there is one and but one Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a ransom for all 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. He is the only Mediator and not any Angel or Angels who are not in the midst of but round about the Throne We are not to come to God by them nor by any but one even by him who dyed for us yea rather is risen again c. No Man cometh to the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 7. 24 25. and ch 13. 15. And they who in a voluntary humility worship Angels hold not the Head Col. 2. 18 19. And much less should Men fall down before or come to God in their worshippings by their Images or supposed Images Likenesses or Pictures Isay 42. 8. A Formed God or Graven Image is profitable for nothing Isay 44. 10. And they even un-man and much more un-christian themselves who fall down before or worship Graven Images or the likeness of any thing in Heaven above c. Isay 44. 17 19. ch 46. 9. This is forbidden by and highly displeasing to God to make to our selves any Graven Image or any likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above or in the Earth beneath c. or to bow down to them or serve them Exod. 20. 4 5. Deut. 4. 15 19. and ch 5. 8 9. There is one Image which is the Image of the invisible God that ought to be worshipped even Jesus Christ who is the true God and eternal Life 2 Cor. 4. 4. Col. 1. 15. Heb. 1. 3. But all of Man's making are abominable to him Confounded be all they that serve Graven Images that boast themselves of Idols worship him all ye Gods or Angels Ps 97. 7. with Heb. 1. 6. Hos 14. 3. Rev. 21. 8. and 22. 15. and ch 14. 9 11. 3. Round about the Throne to denote they are to be and are worshippers themselves and therefore not the objects of religious worship as we have said Worship is an homage and service due to him on the Throne from all about him So it is said Let all that be round about him bring Presents unto him that ought to be feared Ps 76. 11. God is to be had in reverence of all them about him Ps 89. 7. And so of the Angels also and they do worship God Job 1. 6. And they are called upon so to do Ps 103. 20. and 148. 2 5. Rev. 7. 11. Nehem. 9. 6. with Luke 2. 13. And they are commanded to worship the first begotten the Son of God by Nature Heb. 1. 6. with Ps 97. 7. for by him and for him they were created also as hath been said before and as appears Col. 1. 15 16. Eph. 3. 9. 4. Round about the Throne denotes their happiness and honour If the Queen of Sheba said and said truly concerning Solomon's Servants and Ministers Happy are thy Men happy are these thy Servants which stand continually before thee and that hear thy wisdom 1 King 10. 5 8. How much rather may we conclude that these Servants of the God of Heaven are herein happy and honourable in that they stand round about his Throne and see him and are in his presence in whose presence is fulness of joy Rev. 7. 11. Luke 1. 19. with Mat. 5. 8. Luke 12. 8 9. Rev. 3. 5. and ch 14. 10. 5. Round about the Throne to look and pry into the Mercy-seat even Christ who is called the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Rom. 3. 25. and who is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World 1 Joh. 2. 2. and ch 4. 10. Even as in our Types the Lord commanded Moses saying Thou shalt make one Cherub on the one end and the other Cherub on the other end Even of the Mercy-seat shall ye make the Cherubims on the two ends thereof And the Cherubims shall stretch forth their Wings on high covering the Mercy-seat with their Wings and their Faces shall look one towards another towards the Mercy-seat shall the Faces of the Cherubims be Exod. 25. 19 20. and 37. 7 9. So these Angels are round about the Throne and desire to look into the things of Christ which are now reported to us by them that have preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 6. Round about the Throne possibly to signifie to us that thorow Christ they behold the Father Mat. 18. 10. He dwells in light inaccessible whom no Man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. And so we may conceive of the Angels that they behold not the Divine Majesty immediately but thorow the Lamb who is between God and them they are about but the Lamb stands in the midst of the Throne this is the disposition And when they look towards him that sits upon the Throne they behold him thorow this most excellent One thorow this most glorious Image or express Character of God's Person as the Apostle calls him when he demonstrates his excellency above the Angels Heb. 1. 3 5 c. And indeed in many general expressions of our Saviour's it is signified to us that none hath known or seen God at any time to wit immediately but the only begotten who is in the Bosome of the Father In which sayings angels may be included also see Mat. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. Joh. 1. 18. and ch 6. 46. and ch 14. 6 7. as
they are doubtless in a like expression in this Chapter See the Notes before on v. 3. 7. Round about the Throne as his Servants to minister unto him Indeed all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. though not willingly or acceptably as Heb. 12. 28 yet he serves himself of them as Jer. 34. 9 10. with v. 16. Ezek. 34. 17. And so all the evil Angels are his Servants or he serves himself of them And they can do nothing to the vexation or exercise of his People or Creatures until he give permission or permissive commission to them Job 1. 11 12. and 2. 5 6. Mat. 8. 28 33. with Mark 5. 11 12. But these holy Angels are his Servants cheerfully and delightfully doing his Commandments Ps 103. 18 20. And that they are his Servants is signified by their being about the Throne Ps 76. 11. and 89. 7. And in Rev. 7. 11. they are said to stand about the Throne as also Rev. 8. 2. Now this standing shews to us that they are Servants compare Jer. 52. 12. with 2 King 25. 8. 1 King 10. 8. All these Angels are his Ministers or Servants to minister unto him and to receive Commandments from him Ps 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. Dan. 7. 10. Are they not all ministring Spirits Heb. 1. 4. And these Ministers of his who sit upon the Throne have been and are diversly imployed by him as is signified to us in the Scripture whereto we may speak a little particularly As to say 1. They have been sent forth and imployed to make known and reveal the mind and will of God So the Law was given by the disposition of Angels Act. 7. 53. Gal. 3. 19. that word was spoken by Angels Heb. 3. 2. And they have declared the Gospel to Men in former times so it was an Angel that spake to Abraham and said In thy Seed shall all the Nations of the Earth be blessed Gen. 22. 9 15 18. and 28. 12 14. And it was an Angel that shewed unto Zacharias glad tidings concerning John the Baptist the Messenger that went before the Face of the Lord to prepare his way Luke 1. 11 19. And that said to the Virgin Mary Thou shalt conceive in thy Womb and bring forth a Son and shalt call his Name Jesus Luke 1. 26 35. Mat. 1. 20 24. And when he was born an Angel said unto the Shepherds Fear not for behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Luke 2. 9 11 14. And they first declared his Resurrection from the dead unto the Women Mat. 28. 2 5 6. Mark 16. 5 7. Luke 24. 4 7. with v. 23. And when he was taken up into Heaven they inform his Disciples of his coming again and that he shall so come in like manner as they had seen him go into Heaven Act. 1. 9 11. And this Book of the Revelation was sent and signified by an Angel to Christ's Servant John Rev. 1. 1. and ch 22. 6 16. 2. They have been imployed in contending with Satan and being instrumental to assist the Servants of the Lord against him Zech. 3. 1 2. with Jude 9. and 2 Pet. 2. 11. 3. They have been instrumental towards the healing of bodily diseases and distempers Joh. 5. 4. 4. They have been sent and imployed to inform the Servants of the Lord in several things of which they were ignorant and to acquaint them with many difficult and mysterious things Zech. 1. 9 19. and ch 3. 3 4. and 4. 4 7 14. and ch 5. and ch 6 c. Rev. 17. 1 6 7. and ch 21. 9. and ch 22. 8 16. 5. To direct safeguard and prosper them in their journeys and to keep them in all their ways Gen. 24. 7 40. Ps 91. 11 12. 6. To observe the demeanours of his People and Servants in their Assemblies and how they behave themselves in the House of God 1 Cor. 11. 10. 1 Tim. 5. 21 22. 7. To give good counsel to Persons and to direct them unto what may be for their good Gen. 16. 7 11. Act. 10. 7 22. and to restrain and keep back from evil and iniquity Numb 22. 22 35. and to discover to Men their sins and transgressions and reprove and threaten them for them that they might turn from them Judg. 2. 1 4 5. 8. To execute judgments on God's people for their iniquities and provocations 1 Chron. 21. 12 18 30. and on those who are enemies unto and persecuters of them Ps 35. 5 6. 2 Chron. 32. 21. Rev. 15. and ch 16. Act. 12. 23. 9. To carry the Souls of the Saints at their decease into the Bosome of Abraham Luke 16. 22 23. 10. And they shall gather together his Elect from the four Winds from one end of Heaven to the other and gather the Tares to be burnt in the Fire So shall it be in the end of this VVorld The Son of Man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them which do iniquity and shall cast them into a Furnace of Fire c. Mat. 24. 31. and ch 13. 40 43. see also Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31 32. 2 Thes 1. 7 9 10. This is some little account of their Ministry and we may have occasion to speak somewhat further hereto afterwards Vse Seeing these glorious Creatures are about the Throne and are Servants unto him that sits thereon It may be useful to us 1. To shew unto us that he is a great and mighty King that hath such excellent Servants and such an innumerable company of them such holy heavenly and glorious Servants waiting upon him and ministring to him these declare his glory Ps 19. 1. In the multitude of People is the King's honour Prov. 14. 28. And this excellent multitude of Subjects and Ministers shew forth the Honour and Majesty of him whose Kingdom ruleth over all Ps 103. 19. Mat. 16. 27. Mark 8. 38. Luke 2. 5 9. Mal. 1. 14. He hath thousand thousands ministring unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand standing before him Dan. 7. 10. These holy Angels are all ministring serving Spirits that do his pleasure Heb. 1. 14. with Ps 103. 20 21. If there was no spirit left in the Queen of Sheba when she saw the attendance of Solomon's Servants or Ministers c. 1 King 10. 5. 2 Chron. 9. 4. How might it even swallow us up and cause us to admire at his excellent Greatness Rule Dominion and Kingdom who hath such Servants ready to do his will and pleasure the least and meanest whereof is more excellent not only than Solomon's chiefest Servants but than Solomon himself also Psal 8. 3 4. Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed nor so excellent as one of these 2. It informs us to whom we should come if we need the help and assistance of the Angels not unto them but unto their Lord and Master they are Servants and not their own Masters nor may
Father and unto him he doth un-bosome all his Mind and Counsels Joh. 1. 18. and shews him all things that himself doth Joh. 5. 20. So here in this place This Revelation was first given to him Rev. 1. 1. And he only prevailed to take the Book sealed with seven Seals and to open it He only was worthy and able so to do Rev. 5. 1 5 6 8 9. He only fully and perfectly knows God and he hath declared and revealed him Joh. 1. 18. and ch 6. 46. And he hath given a gracious revelation of him to us in his VVord and VVorks 1 Joh. 1. 5. and ch 4. 8 9. And the consideration hereof might engage us to come unto him that we may know the Father to come to his Cross and Testimony for no Man knows the Father but the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him Mat. 11. 25 27 28. Luke 10. 21 22. Joh. 12. 44 46. No Man cometh to the Father to the knowledge of the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6 7. God shineth forth the light of the knowledge of his glory in the Face of Jesus Christ who is the Image of the invisible God 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. Col. 1. 15. And he knows Men the thoughts and hearts of them He needs not that any should testifie of Man for he knows what is in Man Joh. 2. 24 25. See Notes before on ch 2. v. 23. Heb. 4. 12. He is perfect in wisdom and knowledge Mat. 9. 4. and ch 12. 25. yea indeed he knows all things Joh. 21. 15 17. There is no Creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 13. And the consideration thereof might strengthen us to hold fast the Profession Heb. 4. 13 14. and also to come unto him who is perfect in wisdom and knowledge to reveal unto us the deep and secret things of his Law and Doctrine which though revealed in the Scriptures of Truth may still be secret to us Dan. 2. 20 23. And this shews to us that he is most meet and fit to govern Wisdom is very requisite to him that sits in the Seat of Government Hence it was the great and one thing desired by Solomon Give me saith he to the Lord Wisdom and Knowledge that I may go out and come in before this People for who can judge this thy People that is so great 1 King 3. 5 12. 2 Chron. 1. 7 12. But behold a greater than Solomon is here Mat. 12. 42. One on whose shoulders the whole Government is laid and who is the wonderful Counsellor Isay 9. 6. The Father hath committed all Judgment all the Government unto the Son And hath given him Authority to execute Judgment also because he is the Son of Man Joh. 5. 22 27. And if all Israel saw that the Wisdom of God was in Solomon to do judgment we may be well assured that our Lord Jesus Christ knows to do Judgment and will do it in whom not only the Wisdom of God is but who is the Wisdom of God 1 King 3. 28. with 1 Cor. 1. 24. The Queen of Sheba came from the uttermost part of the Earth to hear the Wisdom of Solomon but the Lamb infinitely excels him therein Mat. 12. 42. with 1 King 10. 1 8. And therefore he is worthy to be heard and feared by us 1 King 3. 8. This is the true Joshua even Jesus of whom the Son of Nun was a Type Deut. 34. 9. with Isay 42. 1 4. Mark 6. 2. And he hath power to give wisdom unto us also Prov. 8. 10 12 14. 4. And strength He is wise in heart and mighty in strength Joâ— 9. 4. with this ancient one is wisdom and strength with him is strength and wisdom Job 12. 12 13 16. with Rev. 1. 14. God hath laid help upon one that is mighty mighty in strength and wisdom Psal 89. 19. with Job 36. 5. And mighty indeed he is in strength 1. To bear the greatest Burdens Nehem. 4. 10. for he himself bare our sins in his own Body on the Tree 1 Pet. 2. 24. This Lamb of God bare the sin of the World Joh. 1. 29. Sin is an insupportable Burden for any mere Creature it sunk down the Devils from Heaven to Hell 2 Pet. 2. 4. with Jude 6. And brought death on Adam and all his Posterity from which no Man could redeem himself or his Brother Rom. 5. 12. with Ps 49. 6 8. The Psalmist cries out mine iniquities are gone over mine head as an heavy Burden they are too heavy for me Ps 38. 4. But now this Lamb was strong as that he could and did bear and stand under all our sins All we like Sheep have gone astray we have turned every Man to his own way and the Lord laid on him the iniquity of us all Isay 53. 6. And he also laid and executed on him the judgment of the World Joh. 12. 27 31. Surely he hath born our griefs and carried our sorrows He was wounded for our transgressions bruised for our iniquities c. Isay 53. 4 5. and ch 63. 1 5. Mat. 26. 38 39. with Heb. 5. 7. He was made a Curse for us Gal. 3. 13. And endured the Cross all the curse and malediction due to us as the wages of our sinning against God Heb. 12. 2. And herein he grapled with all our Enemies that he might overcome them And hereby it appears that he was a strong one in that God laid such burdens upon him If we speak of strength loe he was strong Job 9. 19. for he is the mighty God Isay 9. 6. And he is the Man of God's right hand and the Son of Man whom he made strong for himself Ps 80. 17. And the love of our blessed Redeemer appeared to be exceeding strong in bearing and enduring these heavy burdens his love was strong as death many waters could not quench it neither could the floods drown it Cant. 8. 6 7. 2. And his strength wonderfully appeared in raising himself from the dead Joh. 2. 19 21. He laid down his life that he might take it again no Man took his life from him but he laid it down of himself he had power to lay it down and he had power to take it again Joh. 10. 17 18. He was declared to be the Son of God in power according to the Spirit of holiness by the resorrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. As also herein his wonderful strength appeared in vanquishing and overcoming all our Enemies he is the Lord strong and mighty the Lord mighty in battel Ps 24. 8. He bare even bare away the sins of many or of the multitude Isay 53. 12. He made purgation of our sins Heb. 1. 3. It was not possible that the blood of Goats and Calves could take away sin Heb. 10. 1 4 5. 8. and ch 7. 18. But what the Law could not do in that it was weak
to the Serpent a subtle and vile Creature 2 Cor. 11. 3. Rev. 12. 9 14 15. and 20. 2. and Dragon c. Ps 91. 13. Rev. 12. 3 4 7 9 c. And wicked Men are like to Creatures that have no understanding Ps 32. 9. Man not abiding in Honour is like the Beasts that perish Ps 49. 12 20. Wicked Men are as natural brute Beasts made to be taken and destroyed 2 Pet. 2. 12. So they are called Serpents Vipers deaf Adders Dogs Foxes c. But having spoken so much to this Question we shall in the following part of the Verse speak nothing further concerning wicked Spirits and Men persisting wicked who are in some sort the most miserable of Creatures and it were better for them they had no being but shall confine our discourse unto every Creature that was made subject to Vanity not willingly 8. Rom. 20. 22. I mean the mute and brute Creatures 2. He gives unto us an account what he heard of or from them and that is declared 1. More generally saying of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders it is said They had every one of them Harpes c. and they sung a new Song c. But it is not here said I heard them singing but saying and it is said of the Angels the Apostle heard them saying with a loud voice v. 11 12. but not so here We have no mention at all of their Voice but it is only said I heard them saying which might be and was without an Articulate Voice as to these Creatures generally we may say of them generally as the Psalmist doth of the Heavens and Firmament There is no Speech nor Language their Voice is not heard to wit in a full and proper sence though yet we read of the Voice of these mute and brute Creatures in another sence many times 2. More particularly they said Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power Blessing is well-speaking of or speaking good of or praising another And so usually when God is the object to bless signifies to praise or to speak well highly and honourably of him as Ps 34. 1 2. and 103. 1 2. and 115. 17 18. And indeed his name is to be praised blessed and spoken well of from the rising of the Sun to the going down of the same Ps 113. 2 3. and 18. 3. See Notes before on Verse 12. of this Chapter And Honour Worship and adoration Mat. 15. 8 9. Rev. 7. 11 12. See the notes before on ch 4. v. 9. And Glory Brightness Excellency Majesty Luke 9. 32. with 2 Pet. 1. 16. Isay 2. 10 19 21. See the Notes before on chap. 4. vers 9. And Power This belongs to him Psal 62. 10. and is to be voted ascribed and rendred to him See the Notes before on chap. 4. vers 11. 3. To whom doth every Creature which is in Heaven c. vote and ascribe Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power and that is here declared to us All these Creatures in these four parts or places of God's Dominion and Creation vote and ascribe these four Excellencies unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb even unto God and Christ See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. and on ch 5. v. 6. Now here note 1. None of these Creatures of these mute and brute Creatures take worship and adoration unto themselves or invite or call upon us to fall down and prostrate our selves before them They do not say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto us or any of us but as it is said The depth saith it is not in me and the Sea saith it is not with me Job 28. 14. So these as it were say Divine Praise appertains not to us they say as it were why look ye so earnestly on us or any of us as Acts 3. 111 12. They are none of them upon the Throne and they after their kind direct us not to themselves but from themselves unto another the works of whose hands they are The Horses are Flesh and not Spirit not God Isay 31. 3. Ps 33. 17. and all these are Creatures and not the Creator who is only to be divinely worshipped ch 4. 11. The Title given to them to wit every Creature and the object of their Honour and Adoration namely not themselves but God and Christ shew us the desperate madness of them that adore religiously these Creatures or any of them and as the dumb Ass speaking with Mans Voice forbad the madness of the Prophet 2 Pet. 2. 16. So do these after their nature and kind the greater madness of them who worship them or any of them as many have done yea and things beneath these the works of their own Hands as Pictures Images and Vanities of their own inventions yet such-like abominable Idolatry hath been committed by Men Of the Gentiles it is said They changed the Truth of God into a Lye and worshipped and served the Creature more than or besides the Creator who is blessed for ever And they changed the Glory of the Incorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible Man and to Birds and fourf-ooted Beasts and creeping things Rom. 1. 23 25. yea and such-like Iniquity was found with Gods professed people and with some of the chief ones amongst them there were some of them burnt Incense to Baal to the Sun and to the Moon and to the Planets and to all the Host of Heaven 2 Kings 23. 4 5. Yea the Prophet Ezekiel in Vision saw and behold every form of creeping things and abominable Beasts and all the Idols of the House of Israel pourtrayed upon the Wall round about And there stood before them seventy Men of the Ancients of the House of Israel with every Man a Censer in his Hand and a thick Cloud of Incense went up Ezek. 8. 9 12. And how many are there in our Days who are called Christians that fall down before the works of their own Hands Pictures and Images of Mens devising and making yea how apt are we all inordinately to love and idolatrously to esteem and secretly to confide in and expect help from these Creatures or some of them as Horses Money Herbs and Medicaments c. Isay 31. 1 3. Ps 147. 10. Eph. 5. 5. Col. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 19. But Ask now the Beasts and they shall teach thee and the Fowls of the Air and they shall tell thee Or speak to the earth and it shall teach thee and the Fishes of the Sea shall declare unto thee that they are not to be religiously worshipped Job 12. 7 8 9. They as it were say not unto us not unto us is religious worship due Yea the most noble and excellent Creatures to wit Saints and Angels disclaim it and signifie it appertains not to them as we have frequently said and seen before 2. None of the mute or brute Creatures worship one another no nor those Creatures which are much more excellent than themselves and
this is a title given to God the God Amen or the God of truth Isay 65. 16. for the word Amen signifies truth or faithfulness And so the four living Creatures do by their saying Amen as it were say this is a right and faithful saying and acknowledgment they signifie that that was true which was spoken by all Creatures in Heaven and Earth c. though they were mute and brute Creatures 2. Together with the former Amen signifies not only or simply a confirmation of the truth and faithfulness of that spoken but also sometimes an owning liking and approbation thereof as Rev. 7. 10 12. and 19. 4. And so very usually and frequently and so here with readiness and chearfulness the four living Creatures say Amen when the mute and brute Creatures celebrate the praises of God and Christ believing the Blessing and Honour and Glory c. belong to them and shall arrive at them in due season And so should we consent to and own and approve the truth by whomsoever it be spoken or declared Joh. 4. 17. Acts 17. 28. Phil. 1. 15 18. Tit. 1. 12 13. 3. Together with the former Amen at the close and conclusion of Prayers Praises c. is as much as a Prayer Vote or Desire that such or such a thing should be or come to pass so here when the living Creatures say Amen it is as much as to say they approve that which was spoken by every Creature ver 13. and it is their hearty desire and vote it should be accomplished or always done so usually the People answered Amen at the end of Prayers or Praises 1 Chron. 16. 36. Neh. 5. 13. and 8. 6. Psal 106. 48. So the Prophet David when he saith Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting he presently adds Amen and Amen that is so let it be Psal 41. 13. and 72. 19. and 89. 53. so Amen is rendred with us so be it Jer. 11. 2 5. And the Prophet Jeremy saith to that which he desired but believed not Amen the Lord do so the Lord perform the words which thou hast prophesied c. chap. 28. 5 7. so our Saviour instructs his disciples in that Doctrine and Rule of right Prayer to say for thine is the Kingdom and the Power and the Glory for ever Amen Matth. 6. 13. And so Amen is as much as an earnest Prayer Vote or Desire in the Epistles generally Rev. 1. 7. Now here in that the four Creatures say Amen to what every Creature said we may learn from hence 1. That the living Creatures also heard by Faith or by the word of faith what every Creature which is in Heaven c. said and so certainly we may see and hear in and by the Holy Scriptures with the Eyes and Ears of our Soul what we cannot with our bodily ones 2 Cor. 4. 18. and 5. 7. Heb. 2. 9. and 11. 27. So we may now and ought to hear Jesus Christ who is in Heaven and speaketh to us from thence Acts 3. 22 23. Heb. 12. 25. And when the Apostle propounds that question But I say have they not heard yes verily saith he But how proves he that surely by citing a Scripture referring unto the words or sound of the works of Gods Creation and Providence for it follows Their sound went into all the Earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 18. with Psal 19. 1 2 3 4. In that the four living Creatures now say Amen we may learn that they do occupy the place of the unlearned for so did such as said Amen as the Apostle signifieth when he saith How shall he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen c. 1 Cor. 14. 16. this was usually their word the word of the People as distinguished from the Priests Neh. 8. 6. Deut. â—7 14 15 26. Prophet or Speaker Ps 106. 48. Neh. 5. 13. So all the Angels say Amen to the Doxology of the Palm-bearing multitude Rev. 7. 10 11 12. And the four and twenty Elders and four living Creatures unto that of the much People in Heaven which said Alleluja Rev. 19. 1 2 3 4. 1. Herein then we may see the great humility of the four living Creatures they do not disdain to hear joyn with and say Amen unto that which is good though it be uttered and spoken by such as are greatly below and very much inferiour to them It was great Humility in Apollos who was an eloquent Man mighty in the Scriptures to receive instruction and information from Aquila who was a Tent-maker and Priscilla his Wife Acts. 18. 24 25. But it seems to be greater in these four living Creatures to say Amen to what the mute and brute Creatures say however it is so to learn of such And yet we should not disdain to receive instruction from the lowest and meanest Creatures Isay 40. 26 28. Prov. 6. 6 8 11. and ch 30. 24 25 26 27 28. Jer. 8. 7 8 9. Psal 145. 15 16 18 20. Mat. 6. 26 31. 2. In that here every Creature which is in Heaven and in the Earth c. begins in rendring blessing and praise whereto the four living Creatures say Amen we may learn that they are not always the most excellent who begin in rendring his praise glorious who sitteth upon the Throne c. as also was noted before See the Notes on ch 4. ver 10. 2. We have also an account given us what was done by the four and twenty Elders And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever We have spoken before to all this latter part of the Verse unto the acts of their own VVorship and their expression of greater humility therein than in the acts of the four living Creatures As also to the description of the Object of their VVorship to wit Him that liveth for ever and ever See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 9. and ver 10. Only here we may note that whereas by this Phrase Him that liveth for ever and ever he is intended who sitteth upon the throne as distinguished from the Lamb as our Mediator and High-Priest as chap. 4. 9 10. and chap. 10. 6. In this place it appears to be spoken of the Lamb also for in ver 13. every Creature was heard saying Blessing and honour and glory and power unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever whereto the four living Creatures say Amen so be it And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever namely Him that sitteth upon the Throne and the Lamb also for surely he is included in this Description and intended hereby And indeed He liveth and was dead and behold he is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. Job 19. 25. Heb. 7. 8 16. 1 Pet. 1. 23. And He is therefore able to save to the uttermost all them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intecession for them Heb. 7. 24 25 26 28. Joâ— 14. 19. FINIS